|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER NINE:
SYNCHRONICITY
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
I am no
stranger to Rock Bottom. By my count, I have
hit the Abyss six times in my life.
The first time I hit Rock Bottom was the acne attack in my
Freshman year of high school. My problem created
extreme scarring. Feeling repulsive, I was locked deep
in depression. One night the manager of the local
grocery store handed me a job out of the blue. It was
a coincidence of the highest magnitude. To my surprise
this job magically pulled me out of my shell and gave me the
courage to start moving again.
The second time I hit Rock Bottom was in my Senior year.
Due to a bizarre set of circumstances, it seemed to me my
last chance to go to college next year had just evaporated.
Even worse, I had made three serious mistakes to cause this
problem. Caught in the grip of extreme depression and
self-loathing, thoughts of suicide floated through my head.
Out of nowhere, Maria Ballantyne, mother of my classmate
Katina, appeared in my grocery store to talk me down from
the ledge and restore my will to carry on. Mind you, I
was a complete stranger to this lady, but somehow she sensed
how badly I needed help.
The third time I hit Rock Bottom was my Sophomore year in
college. Lonely out of my mind, I was so depressed I
did not even realize I was depressed. Feeling numb,
friendless and forlorn, I was little better than a Walking
Dead Zombie. This time a voice whispered a warning
that I was in serious trouble unless I acted immediately.
Spooked into action by the mysterious voice, the next day I
made a trip to the Quaker Meeting in Baltimore. During
the Meeting an older man named Richard stood up to utter
these words.
"Are you confident the way you view the world is the way it really
is?"
And then he sat back down.
|
I spend the rest of the hour thinking
about what Richard had said. Weird
things had been happening to me all my life,
many of which stretched the limits
of probability. However I was too
young to know what to make of these confusing situations.
Curious to know what Richard meant by what he said, I stayed
after Meeting ended. Richard was very warm to me in much
the same way Mrs. Ballantyne had been back in high school.
During a lengthy and quite illuminating conversation,
Richard drifted into subjects I had
never seriously considered before such as
Reincarnation. Seeing my eyes grow
wide, he recommended I buy a book, Autobiography of
a Yogi, then suggested a bookstore where I
could find a copy. Richard became
the inspiration for
my Magical Mystery Tour,
a two-year
investigation into the meaning of life. This adventure
completely changed my outlook on life and lifted my
depression in the process.
|
What do these three incidents have in common? Each
time I hit Rock Bottom, someone came along to unexpectedly
throw me a lifeline. I hit Rock Bottom for the fourth
time following my dismissal from Graduate School. Yet
again, I was rescued from the pit of despair by an
unexpected coincidence. The discovery of the Mistress
Book with Vanessa's name in it would prove to be the
most unlikely lifeline of all.
Strangely enough, Dr. Fujimoto's decision to send me packing
was not the worst of my problems. What really sent me
spiraling to Rock Bottom was the betrayal of Vanessa in the
first part of the year. This was followed by miserable
luck with women when I tried to bounce back in the second
part of the year. For an entire year at Colorado State
I made a colossal fool of myself trying to connect with
women. Every single woman I approached turned their
back on me for the same reason - I reeked of desperation.
I
had thought about Fate many times during
my Magical Mystery Tour.
However, due to disillusionment in my Senior year of
college, I had not given Mysticism much thought over the
past three years. That changed during during
my drive back to Houston.
Given that my drive was 1,000 miles long, I had plenty of
time to mull over my fear of rejection. Due to an entire
year of failure with women in graduate school, I was a
basket case.
|
|
During the long ride, for the first time
I
began to wonder if there was a Supernatural element to my
abysmal Colorado State experience. Now that I thought
about it, it was not just my year at Colorado State that had
gone wrong. In fact, ever since the acne attack at age
14, nothing seemed to click when it came to women. I
would make progress only to see things mysteriously fall
apart. Yes, of course I could think of valid
psychological reasons to explain my low self-esteem around
women. Yet at the same time I had an eerie sense that
there might be more to my problems than I had realized.
Was I operating under some sort of Curse?
My mind
drifted to my List of Suspected Supernatural Events.
For a moment there I panicked. Good grief, I had not
looked at the List the entire year at Colorado State.
But then I realized it had to be hidden somewhere in my box
of documents sitting on the back seat of my car. At
the next stop for gas, I rooted around till I found it.
My eyes riveted on the sad day I saw Emily and Eric get out
of a taxi in a train station. That was exactly the
sort of weird thing I meant about my love life. Could
there possibly be a stranger way of discovering another man
had just stolen my girl? The odds of that chance
encounter hovered at somewhere around one in a million.
The more I thought about it, there might be something to my
suspicion of a curse with women. In fact, given that
my problems had just reached the ten year mark, I even had a
name for my problems... the Epic Losing Streak.
|
By the time I reached the Houston city limits I had made up
my mind to do everything in my power to overcome the Epic
Losing Streak. Unfortunately, I made zero progress.
Tortured by lingering scar tissue from my debacle with
Vanessa, all I did was mope around in my apartment at night
feeling sorry myself. This went on for two months.
Unable to lift a finger in search of a girlfriend, a new
idea occurred to me. Why not see if there was some
sort of book to advise me on how to approach women I did not
know?
As we recall, I did find such a book. Not just any
book, but perhaps the weirdest book imaginable. The
Mistress Book was written by a misogynist as a
way to boast about his lifetime of conquest. Just as I
went to replace this piece of trash, I hesitated. "I
wonder what year this book was written?" Thumbing
to the correct page, I gasped when I saw the dedication
below the publication year. "To Vanessa. Who's
sorry now?"
Convinced the coincidental appearance of Vanessa's name was
surely an omen, I purchased the book. Later that night
I ran across a suggestion to take dance lessons. I was
definitely intrigued. However, past experience had
shown that I had zero skill when it came to dancing.
In a flash my mind locked up in a sumo wrestling match.
My practical side reminded me I was a prime candidate for
the dancer hall of shame, but my gut instinct said I should
at least try the dancing idea before giving up so easily.
|
|
Unable to decide, maybe I did not even need this book.
A sexy Latin girl named Yolanda had caught my eye, so what
did I need dance lessons for?
Only one problem.
Yolanda ran circles around me. She rejected a pass I
made at her, stood me up for a date, then laughed
contemptuously as my car would not start following my
aborted confrontation. While Yolanda and her boyfriend
Robbie stood there laughing at my plight, what do you
suppose I concluded when my car would not start? I
decided this too was an omen. Maybe I really was
cursed when it came to women. Maybe I needed to read
that Mistress Book all the way to the end.
Do you remember
what happened next? That same night I went for a long
walk and met an unusually pretty black girl named Lynn
who had just locked herself out. After I climbed
through Lynn's window to open her locked door from the
inside, she invited me into her apartment as a reward.
What did I think at the time? I was overjoyed.
This girl was a knockout, so maybe
I did not need this book after all. Only one problem.
Once inside, Lynn put on a Marvin Gaye album and insisted we
dance. Good grief. Here I am trying to impress
this girl and she goes straight to my Achilles Heel.
Not only did I make a fool of myself trying to figure out
what Lynn was trying to teach me, she turned out to be a
guy. And what did
I conclude? Maybe I really was
Cursed when it came to women.
What I should
have done was leave immediately. However my curiosity
got the better of me. First, I wanted Lynn's opinion
on whether I was gay or not. If so, that might explain
why I was cursed with women. Second, I wanted to know
if I was the worst dancer Lynn had ever met. Lynn said
my inability to get turned on was a strong indication that I
was straight. As for dancing, yes, I was the worst
dancer Lynn had ever met. However, maybe it wasn't
hopeless. "I have an idea, Rick. Why don't
you take dance lessons?"
What an odd
thing to say given what I was going through. I was
convinced it was no accident Lynn had made this suggestion.
Nor was it an accident that Yolanda had humiliated me the
same day. With new evidence that I was clueless when
it came to women plus Lynn's curious message,
I decided to heed
the dance suggestion in the Mistress Book.
Seven days later I began my first dance class.
Here is my point
in retelling this story. I was dead set against trying
dance lessons. This was a preposterously bad idea,
especially since Lynn had just confirmed I was dyslexic when
it came to learning even the simplest dance step.
Surely there had to be an easier way to meet women than
this. And yet at the same time, the freaky events
involving Yolanda and Lynn were so strange that my growing
concern over the Epic Losing Streak might not be so
far-fetched as I had earlier thought. Now that my
problems with women had seemingly entered the realm of the
Supernatural, what should I do? In a sense, my
set-backs with Yolanda and Lynn suggested I was barking up
the wrong tree, a clear hint that I should look in a
different direction. Furthermore, just in case I had
trouble figuring out what to do next, Lynn had just
reinforced the Mistress Book suggestion to
take dance lessons. If it was left up to me, I would
pass on dance lessons. However I felt like God was
guiding me in the direction He wanted me to go, so I
reluctantly agreed to try even though I was convinced this
was a very bad idea.
As I entered the
dance studio, I was still not sure this was going to work.
If anyone ever required encouragement, it would be me,
correct? So did I receive encouragement? No.
In fact, my first dance class turned into the Dance Class
from Hell. The combination of my horrible appearance,
my mediocre dancing, the scornful River Oaks women and Disco
Dave's shameful proposition turned this class into a
nightmare. I was so humiliated that I was dying to
quit and never go back. Let me add that under normal
circumstances Quitting is what I would have done.
Except that I was still haunted by the strangest feeling
that this class is where I was meant to be. Why did I
feel this way? Because the Dance Class from Hell was
just as bizarre as finding the Mistress Book,
having my car stall at the worst possible time, and getting
deceived by a dancing Drag Queen. Every possible thing
that could have gone wrong in my first dance class had gone
wrong, so wrong in fact that my misery took on Biblical
proportions of woe. The only thing missing was being
swallowed by a whale. Indeed, this class had been so
weird I assumed only God had the power to stack the cards
against me to this extent. That is when I reached the
strangest conclusion of all. God's Will, not Rick's
Will. God wanted to me to be here.
Further down the
road, I told this story to a friend named Stefan.
He proceed to offer his own explanation.
"One of the masters of the spiritual life was Ignatius
of Loyola. He described a means of how we can test
whether an idea, decision, or choice is aligned with
God's will. When we contemplate an act contrary to
God's will, the Holy Ghost acts in our soul and
generates discontent, upset, a lack of peace, and other
emotions that Ignatius termed as 'desolations'.
In contrast, when we contemplate or act in a way aligned
with God's will, the action of the Holy Spirit is
described by Ignatius as 'like water dripping on a
sponge'. We receive subtle, difficult to
detect signals, but there is a kind of peace and
plentitude that quietly fills our soul. In other
words, when you acted against God's Will, nothing seemed
to go right. But when you began to follow the path
laid out for you even though it made no sense in
practical terms, your feelings of distress began to
dissipate. You were imbued with the sense that you
had been guided to these lessons. From there, slow
but constant improvement acted as incentive to continue
on this path no matter what."
Here are two more quotes which support the contention that
we are 'guided from beyond' along a path.
"Coincidences mean you're on the right path." --
Simon Van Booy
"As soon as we notice that
certain types of events seem
to cluster together at certain times, we begin to
understand the Chinese, whose theories of medicine
and philosophy are based on a 'science' of
meaningful coincidences." --
Marie-Louise von Franz
|
039 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to continue dance
lessons against all odds |
|
038 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Dance Class from Hell included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks
Seven, Rick's overwhelming clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to
proposition Rick at the end of class |
|
037 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Bizarre Experience |
1974 |
|
Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers a message: Try
Dance Lessons |
|
036 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting
humiliation leads to further chaos |
|
035 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Seeing the Mistress Book dedicated to
'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen. This convinced
Rick to buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a
radical new direction. |
|
When Stefan told me this, my first reaction was to frown a
little. Seriously, I could not imagine a stranger way
to be introduced to my life's work than getting picked up by
a Drag Queen, then getting rudely propositioned by my dance
teacher.
But then I nodded in agreement. In Hindsight, I firmly
believe the sequence of my Vanessa-related Rejection Phobia,
the Mistress Book, Yolanda's rejection, the
stalled car, Lynn, and the Dance Class from Hell were all
linked together. Like Hansel and Gretel, each event
acted like a bread crumb showing me the path to my Destiny.
For this reason, I decided to group these events together as
the Dance Path Synchronicity.
What is a Synchronicity? Here is how psychotherapist Shushann Movsessian
describes it.
"The Law of
Synchronicity operates from the belief that our souls
attract people, places and events into our lives that help
us to grow, learn, develop, make meaning and evolve in
consciousness."
|
|
|
Some Coincidences can be ignored.
For
example, I once met a Houston couple on a volcano tour in Hawaii.
Houston happens to be about
4,000 miles from Hawaii. As we talked, I learned this
couple lived one block from my
house.
Not only that, we knew several people in common. Was
this a Coincidence? Yes. Was it Meaningful? No. I
never saw them again.
Some Coincidences are
Meaningful, but
remain
unconnected to other Coincidences and odd events. For example,
in the 7th Grade there
was a book about Texas football I fervently wished for. But I had no money.
To my surprise, I
won the book in a drawing while my classmates stared in envy.
There were 200 people in the audience, so the odds were 200
to one. I loved the book, but this Coincidence had no
connection to other Coincidences.
Then there are times when a flurry of seemingly unconnected
(yet weird) events instill the uneasy feeling that something
very strange is going on. Call it the Ignatius Effect.
That is EXACTLY how I felt about the Mistress Book,
Yolanda, the stalled car, Lynn, Disco Dave, the River Oaks
Seven and the Dance Class from Hell. Nothing made a
bit of sense at the time, but once my dance career was
handed to me three years later, those strange, seemingly
unrelated events took on a whole new meaning. Suddenly
they all seemed linked.
On a parting note, here is another Coincidence. As I
was writing this chapter, I googled the word 'Synchronicity'
to see how other people defined it. That is how I
stumbled across the article on
Coincidence and Synchronicity written by Shushann
Movsessian. To my surprise and great amusement, Ms.
Movsessian offered this idea as an example of Synchronicity
in action:
"You walk into a
bookstore and as you start browsing a book falls off the
shelf before you or the title leaps out at you and you
know this book is just what you need to read right now."
So
what do you think? Don't you think it is kind of odd
that I ran across this quote at the exact moment I began
writing this chapter? Feels like Synchronicity to me.
|
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER TEN:
MAGIC MIRROR
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
I was mentally ill on the day I went to my first dance.
This is a harsh thing to say, but true nonetheless. I
was riddled with so much fear that I no longer had the
courage to leave my apartment in search of a girlfriend.
Unless I intended to shoot pool and play basketball every
night for the rest my life, I had to do something.
Despite my
complete failure in that dance class, during my
Parking Lot Inferno, a mysterious Intuition had entered my
mind to insist that Dance Lessons had the power to help me
conquer my fear. Desperate for some way to regain
control of my life, I decided to try again.
Theoretically I
have just risen from the ashes. Maybe so, but
just as I started to fly, Phobia reappeared and tried
its best to shoot me down. Phobia reminded me
I had no business pinning my hopes on dancing.
Considering how clumsy I was, I might be in my rocking chair
before I finally got the hang of it.
And so the Dance Class issue became a battleground.
Chip on my Shoulder believed I could get my life back on
track while Phobia was determined to sabotage.
Which side was going to win?
|
|
LOST YEARS: PHOBIA REARS ITS UGLY HEAD
|
I had
not even made it out of the Dance City
parking lot when I began to second guess
myself.
Phobia,
the
protective side of my personality, was trying to regain the upper hand.
What am I thinking? There
is no way I want to go back to David's class!!
There is no way I want to
ever face those awful River Oaks women again!!
My
first dance class
had been a total disaster. Why on earth would I subject myself to
further humiliation? I decided I had no choice but find another class
somewhere in town. I believed that with a different teacher and normal classmates, I could relax and
improve at my own pace. Best of all, I would not have to confront
a lifetime of psychological issues.
Just
then Chip, aka the Chip on my Shoulder,
chipped in (yes, bad pun, read at your own
risk).
"Look, Rick, those women were not there
by accident. Admit it, they were
put there to force you to face your
fears. You have no choice but to
go back."
|
|
Damn it! I thought the
Great Dance Class Debate was over.
No, obviously it wasn't over. As the vision of
the River Oaks Seven laughing at me again popped in, I nearly
lost control of the car. Faced with a major failure of
courage, I was unable to drive and think at the
same time. So I parked on the edge of the parking
lot, turned off the engine to conserve gas, then resumed the
Debate.
Phobia had just
suggested a good compromise. If I insisted on
continuing dance lessons, another dance studio would
spare me a repeat of today's trauma. Only one
problem. Where was I going to find another class? I recalled striking
out on the first three dance studio listings in the Yellow Pages.
There was a reason for that. Disco music was a
fairly recent phenomenon. A lady named Edna had told me David's class
was the only one like it in town.
If Edna was right...
and I had a
sinking feeling she was... then it
was going to be David's class or no class at all.
I became
sick with nausea. My sniveling side begged me not to return
to face all that hostility. Phobia exclaimed, "You don't
have any business going back there! You will just get your
feelings hurt again."
My Rejection
Phobia was in high gear. Phobia reminded me
how
terrified I was of appearing foolish in front of
those pitiless women.
Realizing that
Phobia was right, a bolt of
anxiety shot through me at the thought of returning to face those awful women. I dreaded watching them sneer and remind me what a loser I
was. I recalled how one woman had laughed out loud at my dancing.
Why set myself up for more humiliation?
Sensing that I
was weakening, Chip spoke up again. "Oh, Rick,
knock it off. Do you really wish to give
those women that much power over you? Aren't you getting tired of
being pushed around by women?"
Ouch! Good point. As the picture of Yolanda's
face entered my mind, yes, I was getting tired of being
dominated by women. This went
back and forth. It was Chip versus Phobia with 'Me' caught in the middle. My helpless, sniveling
Phobia wanted to protect me from all threats related
to women. Phobia promised that if I
kept backing down, I could avoid any
further anxiety. Chip said I had to fight back.
Wasn't I tired of backing down? How would I ever restore my lost
pride if I quit now?
My life had
reached a critical juncture. This was crazy. A Beginner-level Dance Class
had turned into my personal
Gunfight at OK Corral. It was strange how my search for
an answer to my problems had led to this bizarre showdown, but this was it.
I had to make a choice. Right now, I wanted to fight back.
Maybe if I proved I could be just as a good a dancer
as they were, those women might show some respect.
However, it seemed like a lost cause. They
were so much better than me. Considering the way I
felt right now, Phobia was right, it made more sense to just give up.
I was incapable of learning to dance.
"Stop it!"
Chip roared. "You are giving up way
too easily. And stop picking on yourself all
the time!"
Chip was right.
Sensing I was starting to let my difficulties
dictate to me again, it was time to assert my will.
I reaffirmed there was no way I was going to back down.
Today I had let the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks Seven and Disco
Dave intimidate me. Okay, fine, they won this round.
More power to them. I might add that my
tendency to constantly criticize myself had
definitely sabotaged my concentration. Maybe
if I stopped criticizing myself, I might do better. Why
not just accept that I was clumsy and take it from
there? Chewing myself out wasn't going to make
my dancing improve any faster.
Yes, it was
a shame that today's dance class had been
so hard for me. And it was a tough break that
dancing came so naturally to other people, but not me. That said,
I was certain if I put my heart into it, I could eventually prove
to those awful women that I was not a pathetic human being.
As for my dancing, I accepted that it would take a while. That's when I remembered my favorite children's book,
The Little Choo
Choo Train.
'I think I
can, I think I can.'
With a grin, I acknowledged it might take me
a long time, but if I refused to give up, I would get there eventually. Vanessa and
Fujimoto had sent me on a losing streak of epic proportions.
Debbie and Yolanda had prolonged it. Now David and the River Oaks
Seven had attempted to bar the door to my chosen comeback route. Well, I
wasn't going to let them stop me. If they tried to close that
Door again, I would knock it down.
|
LOST YEARS:
A MYSTERIOUS HINT
|
I had made up
my mind. I was going to return next week. And with that, I
started the car and was back on the road. Wouldn't you know it, Phobia
would not shut up!
"Rick,
you cannot dance worth a lick. They are just going to laugh at
you again!"
Phobia was
right, so my confidence wavered. I
thought I had made up my mind for sure, but apparently not.
Those nasty River Oaks women were sure to be ugly to me again and I despised David
for betraying my trust. Just then Chip reminded me that
the
man definitely knew how to dance. If I could just force myself to go
back to David's class, I was sure to get the dance moves I coveted so
much. But where was I going to find the courage to return?
The moment I tripped over my feet again, those women were sure to laugh.
If only there was a way to improve in the
meantime. I needed to practice. I could not go back to
that class unless I figured out what I had failed to learn in today's
class. As I waited at a stop light, out of the blue a voice whispered to me, "Go
get a mirror!"
Startled, I
looked around to see where that voice came from. At that exact moment, I noticed there was a hardware
store
right across the street. That was quite a coincidence. As
the final decision on the Great Dance Class Debate hung in the balance, a voice from nowhere
not only suggested a solution, it guided my eyes to a place where I
could find my solution. Hmm. Nice timing.
|
This was the second time in my life that I had heard a
voice like this. The first time had been in 1970.
A
voice from nowhere warned me that I was seriously depressed and I better
do something about it immediately. The next day I had
visited the Baltimore Quaker Meeting looking for a way to
cheer me up. That day I
met a man named Richard who suggested I read
Autobiography of a Yogi. This amazing book was the ladder I used to climb out of a
very deep hole.
Just my luck, now I was in another deep hole. Phobia
refused to let me go back to my dance class. What I
needed was something to help Chip regain the upper hand over
Phobia.
Given the strange events of the day, this 'Get a
Mirror' message seemed like a good omen. However, Phobia
suggested I should think this
over. That is when my defiance kicked in. I told
Phobia to go to hell.
Since the buy a mirror whisper felt suspiciously like
a Divine Hint, I wasted no time driving
over to the store. Once inside,
I noticed some
decorative mirror tiles selling
for a dollar apiece. Shaped in squares, I thought the
tiles were
kind of tacky. However,
at this point, I did not care how ugly they were. I needed a
mirror and these tiles would do fine. I
picked out
15 tiles and headed to the check-out counter.
As I stood in
line, the young lady at the register eyed me incredulously. Thanks to the
Parking Lot
Inferno, my face was pale as a ghost and my clothes were soaked to the bone.
As I stood there, water from my shoulder length hair steadily dripped
onto her counter. My pants were wet and so was my red flannel shirt. Even the dollar
bills I handed her from my wallet were soaking wet.
Considering there wasn't a cloud in the sky, the woman could not imagine what
had happened to me. Seeing her jaw drop at my appearance, I could read her mind.
Right now I resembled the Creature from the
Black Lagoon. But so what? I was
on a mission and I didn't care how I looked. Just give me my
change, lady, and I will stop dripping water on your counter.
As I walked
out of the store, I shook my head. This day had been too weird for words.
|
|
LOST YEARS:
THE MAGIC MIRROR
|
|
The moment I returned to my apartment, I stuck the 15 mirror
tiles on the wall. Now I
had a mirror 3 feet wide and 5 feet tall.
I turned on
the radio to KLOL, a rock
music station. Lady Marmalade wasn't exactly 'Disco
music', but it had a good beat. Standing in front
of my makeshift mirror, I started to
practice what I had learned
earlier in the day.
I practiced
'step-together-step'
over and over.
Now that the
women weren't frowning
at my appearance
and dancing, I could
relax a little. As I calmed down, I
started to see where my mistakes
had been. It did not take long to discover my
fatal flaw... I
think too much!
I was too
analytical. By over-thinking my footwork, I was my own worst enemy.
My brain didn't trust my feet.
Mind you, I could play basketball all day long
without worrying about my feet, but when it came to
dancing, I was acutely self-conscious. My
brain would not let my feet move unless it could
supervise each step carefully. The mirror
helped immensely. As long as I could watch my
feet in the mirror, I could let them move without
having to stop every five seconds. Slowly but
surely, my brain eased up on the vigilance. After
an hour, I could finally dance to the music without stopping after each step
to evaluate.
Each night that week I practiced
dancing in the mirror.
I was so encouraged by my progress that I no
longer feared returning to David's dance class. I had a new
name for the mirror. It was now the 'Magic Mirror'.
|
|
I was thrilled
to see my self-discipline make a welcome comeback.
When I put my mind to something, I had an uncanny
persistence. Thanks to
that discipline, I often succeeded even when I did
not care for the subject.
In particular, I once made an 'A' in
Chemistry, a course for which I had no affinity
whatever. I did it through sheer will power,
forcing myself for an entire year to study material
for which I had no interest. Now I
was pleased to note that same persistence
had transferred to
Dance, another subject for which I had no
natural affinity. But I did have one advantage.
At least this time I was motivated. Unlike Chemistry, I dearly wanted to learn to dance.
To
my delight, I was excited
over my decision to stay with the Dance Project. I was
very proud of myself, a feeling I had not felt in ages.
I practiced and practiced. Then I practiced
some more. I practiced the next night and
the night after that.
I practiced every night that week. 15 minutes,
30 minutes, 60 minutes, it didn't matter just as long as I
practiced every night. I didn't understand why
it was so important, but this ritual was
something I had to do.
In the midst of my Phobia crisis, I firmly believed
that if I could learn to dance, I could somehow pull
myself out of this hole.
I had not
thought in terms of Fate in a long time.
However, the Dance Class from Hell had convinced me
that something very important was taking place in my
life.
I remember feeling very certain
this project was part of my Fate.
The
thought that God might be watching was a powerful
incentive to take 'Step Ball Change' very seriously.
As I
practiced my dancing at night, my mind returned to those high school dance
parties. Each dance had been held at the palatial home of various
classmates after home football games. Yes, I wanted to see the big homes where my classmates lived, but
most of all
I wanted to watch the dancing. Why had I been so drawn to these
dances? I knew the
answer to that. It was rooted in my deep sense
of inferiority. I never dated due to my
scarred face. I never
played sports due to my blind eye. I never
participated in plays or any extracurricular event.
I did not play golf with the boys. I did not
play tennis at the local country club. I did
not go down to someone's beach house in Galveston
for the weekend. I spoke little to anyone
outside of class other than two or three lunchtime friends who
were shy like me. And I certainly did not
participate in the school dances... but I wanted to.
For four
years I went to party after party even though I spent
the entire evening hiding in the shadows.
Those dance parties were important because
they offered the only window I had into the
private lives of my superior classmates. I wanted to see what I was
missing. I watched in envy as my classmates
had fun dancing to the sounds of the Beach Boys, the
Supremes, and Marvin Gaye. Gosh, I wanted so
much to join them! But I would not have known
where to start. Nor would I have found the courage
to ask a girl to join me.
I vowed that
someday I would take the time to catch up to them in
dancing and dating. Due to the
acne, so far my entire life had been one of constant
postponement. For ten years, I had delayed my long lost goal of catching up to my
classmates someday. The presence of these
River Oaks women had reawakened my desire to become the social equal of my classmates.
step-touch, step-touch...
There was
something powerful about staring into the mirror.
All kinds of strange thoughts floated through my
head as I danced. Plus the music. Something was bothering me. It was a
struggle, but my mind
eventually confessed. I
wanted enough confidence to date women who were just as pretty,
just as intelligent, just as gifted as the
young ladies at St. John's. That was my real
goal, the chance to date the best and
beautiful. Dream on. How on earth would I ever get the
nerve to talk to a woman of this caliber?
I also reflected on why the River Oaks Seven bothered me so much. I was certain that
Fate had placed those nasty women in my class
for a reason. Symbolically,
they were the new representatives of 'St. John's
Superiority'. If I could catch up to
those women, I could fulfill my teenage vow that I
would one day learn to dance just like everyone else
at my school. Right now, my
deep-seated desire to achieve equality was the
motivation I was tapping into. If I could
match these society women in dance class, by extension
I would be the equal of my
former classmates.
step-together-step,
step-together-step...
|
Every night as I practiced in the Magic Mirror, I had plenty of time to
reflect. I had a lot of unanswered questions regarding
the Dance Class from Hell. Recent events
such as the Stalled Car had awakened a vague suspicion that
something strange was going on. Now after last Saturday's
dance class ordeal, all doubts were gone. Fate had placed me in
that dance class, I was sure of it. I did not know why
the class had to be so difficult, but it must have been a
Karmic Test of some sort. I especially appreciated the
intense heat of the parking lot. Why not make my
ordeal as
miserable as possible? If ever there was a true Trial
by Fire, that first dance class was it.
The whisper suggestion to buy a mirror was a nice touch.
During the Parking Lot Inferno
I had felt abandoned by God. This Magic Mirror was working so well, I felt like it
was a
reward for passing my Karmic Test.
With that thought, tears of joy came to my eyes. To me, the
Mirror implied I was not traveling this Dance Path alone.
Someone up there liked me after all.
The Magic Mirror not only helped improve my footwork, it
reminded me I needed to do something about my appearance.
It was time
I came to grips with the fact that
I lived in
Texas, not Colorado.
Between the heat and the long hair, it was time to make some
changes. I got a haircut. Then I
put away my beloved flannel shirts. My
mountain boots went in the closet;
out came the loafers.
As an added touch, I decided to make a purchase... white
polo shirt and khaki pants. This was the St. John's
uniform, the familiar suit of armor I had worn for nine
years. It was my way of reminding myself how I had
once stood up to women like the River Oaks Seven at my
school. If
I could do it then, I could do it again.
I wasn't exactly a
sharp-dressed man, but I had made a vast improvement in a
short time.
Each night that week I practiced
in the mirror.
I was so encouraged by my progress I no
longer feared returning to David's class at Dance City.
The mirror worked wonders on my confidence. To my surprise,
with Chip on my Shoulder anticipating the showdown, Phobia went into
temporary eclipse. Getting rid of the constant self-criticism was worth the price of this
mirror many times over.
My attitude changed so dramatically
during the week, I was bound and determined to show those
awful women they could not intimidate me. Furthermore
I was determined to one day pass them. Although
I lacked natural
ability, I would make up for it with self-discipline.
It might take a while, but now that I had my direction, I
was sure I would succeed. This class meant more to me
than it did to them. The
women had caught me off guard last week.
They had reminded me far too much of my lonely days standing
in the shadows at those high school dance parties.
This time I was ready thanks to my secret weapon. My
Magic Mirror would change everything.
This dance class was
where I would stage my comeback. I was going to
conquer all my demons at once - Vanessa, Fujimoto, snobs,
fear of pretty girls, and those awful feelings of ugliness.
A fire raged in my belly. This dance class is
where I would make my stand.
|
The
day was here, so I went
back and brought my Game Face with me. The change was immediately apparent.
When the Gay Gauntlet stared at me, this time I stared
back.
Hey guys,
the
Freak Show is over. Not only that, this time I smiled. Why should I be
afraid of them? A couple men looked away, a couple
more smiled back, but no one stared or glared in horror. That was the end of that.
David was so surprised to see me I thought he would have a
heart attack. He took an involuntary step backward as
one hand covered his mouth to hide his shock. When
David saw the look of determination on my face, I am sure
his first reaction was to wonder if I had returned to beat
him up. He forced a weak smile, so I nodded to
reassure him. The relief on his face was so obvious I
almost broke character and laughed.
The River Oaks women
frowned. No problem. That was to be expected.
But they definitely understood the message behind my change
in appearance. I could see it in their eyes, a
begrudging acknowledgement that I had just as much right to
be here as they did. They still refused to
show any regard for me, but they did not laugh
or snicker once during class. It was an uncomfortable
truce to be sure, but a definite step forward. At
least they didn't try to get rid of me.
As for
my dancing, the improvement was noticeable. I was still clumsy and
mechanical, but I no longer stumbled on Step-Ball-Change.
Best of all, no more temper tantrums, no more chewing myself
out for mistakes, no more self-pity. The River
Oaks Seven were still better than me, but I had closed the
gap slightly. That was all the encouragement I
needed.
Thanks to the Magic Mirror, today I had
won the Rematch.
And so my Dance Project began in
earnest.
|
RICK ARCHER'S LIST OF
SUSPECTED SUPERNATURAL EVENTS
|
|
BOOK EIGHT: THE GYPSY PROPHECY |
100 |
Serious |
Predestination |
2002 |
|
|
BOOK FOUR: LOST YEARS |
040 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
The Magic Mirror gives Rick a fighting chance to avoid further
humiliation in the Rematch. Rick makes a Leap of Faith to continue
dance lessons no matter what until he becomes good. The Dance
Project begins. |
|
039 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to return the
following week and see how things went |
|
038 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Dance Class from Hell was a Karmic Event which included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks
Seven, Rick's overwhelming dance clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to
proposition him at the end of class |
|
037 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Messenger
Synchronicity |
1974 |
|
Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers an unusual message:
Try Dance Lessons. Thanks to the Dance Path Synchronicity (Phobia, Mistress Book, Yolanda,
Stalled Car, Lola-Lynn), Rick decides taking dance lessons
might be the only way to escape his crippling Rejection Phobia |
|
036 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting
humiliation leads to further chaos |
|
035 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Seeing the Mistress Book
dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen. This convinced Rick to
buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a
radical new direction. |
|
|
BOOK THREE: COLORADO STATE |
034 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break |
1974 |
|
As the Point of No Return beckons,
Dr. Hilton's timely Intervention
regarding Debbie gives Rick the hope and the clue he needs to
tackle the
Epic Losing Streak. |
|
033 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1973 |
|
The movie Ben Hur combined with Jackie's revelations regarding Vanessa
give Rick the will to carry on |
|
032 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1973 |
|
Rick's inability to shut up in Dr. Fujimoto's class costs him dearly |
|
031 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1973 |
|
Portland Woman song coincidence leads to Rick's disastrous relationship
with Vanessa. |
|
|
BOOK TWO: MAGICAL MYSTERY TOUR |
|
030 |
Serious |
Precognition
Wish Come True |
1971 |
|
Rick's Camp Counselor Daydream predicting a summer job comes true |
|
029 |
Serious |
Telepathy
Hidden World |
1970 |
|
Vicky's psychic ability channels the ghost of Rick's dog Terry from the
Hidden World. Rick pays forward his debt to Mrs. Ballantyne by
reassuring Vicky that she has the strength to face her ordeal. |
|
028 |
Suspicious |
Predestination
Coincidence |
1970 |
|
Rick's Astrological aspect accurately predicts eye injuries, a major
coincidence. Just as curious, an eye injury occurs on the exact
date Rick's Astrological mathematics had predicted it would. |
|
027 |
Suspicious |
Telepathy
Coincidence |
1970 |
|
A Yogi from India chuckles at the exact moment Rick visualizes a
Question Mark in his mind |
|
026 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break at a
Critical Moment |
1970 |
|
Strange Warning at the Hopkins Graduate Reading Room leads Rick to visit
the local Quaker Meeting. An unusual suggestion by a mystic named
Richard leads to Rick's Magical Mystery Tour. A lecture from Bob
Hieronimus supplies further incentive. |
|
025 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1968 |
|
Rick has a narrow two minute window to spot Emily and Eric get out of a taxi at the Baltimore train station |
|
|
BOOK ONE: ST. JOHN'S |
|
024 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1968 |
|
The Cinderella appearance of Princess Cheryl as Rick's date for the Senior
Prom |
|
023 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break |
1968 |
|
Despite a near-brush with death, Rick walks away unscathed after a close
call car accident |
|
022 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Wish Come True |
1968 |
|
Ralph
O'Connor hands Rick a full scholarship to Johns Hopkins University with
secret help from Mr. Salls. Due to Rick's
Senior year Blind Spot,
Rick
gives Mr. Salls no credit whatsoever for this remarkable good fortune. |
|
021 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Mrs. Ballantyne fails to notice Rick at SJS for 9 years only to
magically appear during the most serious crisis of his life. The
ensuing conversation in the grocery store parking lot gives Rick the
hope to carry on. |
|
020 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Caught cheating on German test
due to a very improbable coincidence. The
unacceptable loss of common sense led to the development of Rick's
Cosmic Blindness theory |
|
019 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break |
1968 |
|
The failure of Rick's father to honor his long-standing Pledge to help
pay for college dramatically increases Rick's fear that his college
dream is out of reach |
|
018 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Additional Blind Spot regarding less expensive in-state tuition puts Rick
in a real bind regarding his dream of attending college in the Fall. |
|
017 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1967 |
|
Senior Year Blind Spot regarding Mr. Salls and the college scholarship
he secretly arranged to
Johns Hopkins |
|
016 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1967 |
|
Rick's Mother forgets about child support, gets blind-sided into buying
a house she cannot afford |
|
015 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1966 |
|
Rick is in Right Place at the Right Time. Mr. Ocker runs into Rick
at the grocery store and offers him a job |
|
014 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Neal's sucker
punch trick allows Rick to defeat Harold in the shower room fight.
Soon after, a set of weights magically appears to ensure bullies would
never be a problem again |
|
013 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1964 |
|
One in a million
Basketball strike on Rick's face swollen with acne. High School
Hell begins. |
|
012 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1964 |
|
Rick's mother
mysteriously fails to take him to doctor following his serious acne
attack. Her delay initiated Rick's Epic Losing Streak with women,
a span that would last 20 years |
|
011 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Heartfelt Wish |
1964 |
|
The mysterious
discovery of a chess book helps Rick defeat taxi cab driver
Neal at his own game |
|
010 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Due to an unusual rapport with my Headmaster,
Mr. Chidsey
decides to give me a full scholarship to SJS |
|
009 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Lucky/Unlucky Break |
1964 |
|
After
a grocery store cop catches Rick stealing, he inadvertently explains the value of
an incredible education |
|
008 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Rick wins the Kern Tips football book in a drawing, beating odds
of 200 to 1 |
|
007 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break |
1963 |
|
Boy Scout
Debacle. Mr. Curran's suggestion backfires when a serious illness at Boy
Scout camp leads to Invisibility at Rick's school |
|
006 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Act of Kindness |
1962 |
|
When Rick's father refuses to continue paying for SJS in 6th Grade,
Uncle Dick and Aunt Lynn step forward |
|
005 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Act of Kindness |
1961 |
|
Not only does a
St. John's teacher inspire Rick to become a writer, Mr. Powell's timely
intervention keeps an attention-starved boy from going off the deep end. |
|
004 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Act of Kindness |
1961 |
|
Rick's mother loses her mind and
nearly kills both during the Blue
Christmas ride to Virginia. Fortunately, the kindness of a gas
station manager and Dick and Lynn give my mother a fighting chance to
start over. |
|
003 |
Suspicious |
Lucky/Unlucky
Break |
1959 |
|
Father's affair leads to Rick's education at St. John's,
the most important lucky break of his life |
|
002 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1955 |
|
Rick's sudden impulse to play arcade game saves Rick and his
father from Death at Stock Car accident |
|
001 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1955 |
|
Rick cuts his
eye out by foolishly pulling knife in wrong direction when his mother
calls out at the worst possible time. By coincidence, Rick's father lost one of his eyes at
the same age.
|
|
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER ELEVEN:
LEAP OF FAITH
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
We will get to
my next adventure shortly, but first I wish to
discuss the River Oaks Seven and how they factored
into my Leap of Faith.
Following my first dance class, I had a lot to process.
The Mistress Book, the Stalled Car, and now the Dance Class
from Hell. I felt like I was riding a Supernatural
rollercoaster. I evaluated everything using my
four criterion: Probability, Timing, Impact, Weirdness.
The Buy a Mirror suggestion appeared at a critical moment in
my Dance Class Debate. In addition, a hardware store
just had be across the street. Timing.
My car stalled at the worst possible moment.
Probability.
The Mistress Book convinced to initiate my
Dance Project. Impact.
As for Weirdness, I assumed nothing could top being
picked up by a Drag Queen. However, I was wrong.
The Dance Class from Hell and the ensuing Parking Lot
Inferno was Weird beyond Weird. In fact, maybe a
little Too Weird. Trying to make sense of what had
taken place, one thought in particular caught my
attention...
"It was like
all the cards had been deliberately stacked against me."
|
Indeed, my startling First Dance
Class had the earmarks of a definite Supernatural
Event.
The more I thought about it, I wondered if all these
problems had been arranged as a way to get my
attention. If that was the case, that meant this was
no mere dance class, this was Fate. This
day had been Karma!
Perhaps the Reader assumes all dance classes are this
action-packed. Actually, that is not so. Most
dance classes are fun, full of laughter and short on drama.
The Dance Class from Hell was a major exception. Drawing on
40 years of experience
in the dance business, let me compare what is
considered Normal
to what is Abnormal.
First, I had no
business going to that class in the first place.
Under
Normal circumstances, people who know they lack
an
aptitude for dance do not typically take dance
classes. Knowing the odds are against
them, unless there
is a compelling reason to learn to dance, they
usually stick to things they are
good at.
Second, I
should have quit during that dance class.
Most people who suspect that dancing is not in
their skill set choose to avoid dance lessons.
However, there are a few people like me who take
a dance class even
though they suspect they are not very good at
it. Typically a friend or loved one has
encouraged them to at least give it a try.
Some people discover
they are better at dancing than they
previously
imagined. They stick with it and go on to
develop a new hobby. However,
more often the news is not quite so wonderful.
When new students experience great difficulty in
their first dance class, if they came alone, they
often leave when no one is looking. If by chance
they stick it out till the end of class, they rarely come back
for the second class.
Putting things into
perspective, yes, dancing is fun, but it is just
a hobby that is hardly worth the stress. If
the first dance class is too frustrating, a
sensible person
typically decides this is going to require a lot
more work than it is worth. So why bother? Under
Normal circumstances,
they quit and find something else to do.
Third, a Dance
Class should not become a Life Crisis.
As I write,
I have taught dance for 40 years. I do not
recall a single student who ever said
their first dance class was a
life-defining moment. I am probably the
only one. Sure, lots of people
have to overcome jitters and cold feet to show
up, but no one ever described their first
dance class
as a Twilight Zone experience or a Karmic Test of
Fire.
In an Ordinary
World, taking a dance class should carry no more impact
that a ho-hum gardening class or basket weaving. In an Ordinary World, one does
not have ten gay men stare daggers as if they are
from another planet. In an Ordinary World,
one would not expect to be confronted with seven scornful
women straight out of one's tormented
past. In an Ordinary World, one does not look in the mirror and realize he
resembles a mass murderer. In an Ordinary
World, one does not contemplate hari-kari over a
poor performance on Step-Ball-Change. In an Ordinary World, one does not get
rudely propositioned at the
end of class. In an
Ordinary World, a man does not sit in 100°
heat for nearly an hour because he is too shaken to
leave.
In other
words, most people would have left in the middle of class.
And if they did stay, they would never return.
Why did I
stay? The River Oaks Seven.
And why did I
return? The Leap of Faith.
Let's tackle
the River Oaks Seven first.
|
|
Perhaps the Reader has
noticed that I was obsessed with the River Oaks Seven. As far as I
was concerned, seeing those seven socialites in my first dance class was
even Weirder than being seduced by a drag queen or propositioned by a
horny dance instructor. Although I knew some of the reason why
those women bothered me so much, there was something I could not put my
finger on. Fortunately, the Magic Mirror helped. As I
practiced to music, staring into that mirror induced a trance state of
sorts. It took a while, but one night the answer came to me.
My Intuition
suggested I had been placed
in this situation specifically to face my demons.
Although
my Rejection Phobia is the villain of my saga, Fear is
not necessarily a bad thing. Fear protects us from
danger. We all understand that. However, in my
case, my Fear had become over-protective to the point of
inhibiting normal behavior. If a Fear becomes too
severe, it often refuses
to leave of its own accord. Once Fear enters your
mind, it does not leave
willingly, especially if it is allowed to hang around too
long.
Fear must be conquered. For example, I once had a car
accident on the freeway. A giant truck came speeding
by on my left at 70 mph. Since I am blind in my left
eye, I had no idea the massive vehicle was there. The
truck came so close that its right side mirror clipped my
left side mirror and broke it loose. I was not hurt,
but I was terrified by the close call. For a month I
was too nervous to get back on the freeway.
One day I was so late to an important job interview, I
decided I had no choice but take the freeway. I was
very scared! However, by the time I arrived, the
problem was gone.
|
Everyone knows when you get thrown by a horse, you must get
right back in the saddle. The longer you wait, the
harder it will be. Don't let Fear get settled in your
mind. As for the fear of flying, the only way to
conquer it is to get on the airplane and fly. Except
one day the plane goes through a dangerous storm and
suddenly plummets several thousand feet before it rights
itself. Try getting on the next plane after that.
My Rejection Phobia first took hold in high school following
the acne attack. At the time, I had a crush on three
different girls, all of whom had smiled at me. After
the acne attack, I was so hideous to look at that I gave up
all hope. When the acne went away a year later, it was
replaced by deep facial scars. Deciding the St. John's
girls were too big a challenge to pursue given my low social
status and disfigurement, I never had a single date in high
school. I preferred to start anew in college.
Three painful rejections in a row (Train Station Emily,
Kansas City Carol, and Kill Shot Connie) shut me down for
two years. Then came the Curse of Vanessa.
After Vanessa left town, my friend Jason was aghast to
discover my Fear of Rejection was ten years old.
Convinced this problem had a near-fatal stranglehold on my
confidence, Jason persuaded me
to initiate a Dating Project. During the next three
months, I managed to engage 50 girls in conversation.
I even dated a few. Not once did I click with any of
these women. Poor Jason was so perplexed. He
could not figure out what I was doing wrong. That is
because I did not tell him the truth.
If I saw a girl
who reminded me of the best and beautiful St. John's girls,
I stayed as far away as possible. I preferred to talk
with girls who were safe, less threatening. Nothing
ventured, nothing gained. Unfortunately, these women
could sense something was wrong with me. They were not
mean about it, but they turned their backs nonetheless. Every time I
struck out,
the problem just kept getting worse.
|
|
Sad to say, by
the time I returned to Houston, my confidence was at the
breaking point. Just my luck, I met Yolanda, a pretty
Hispanic girl who seemed safe enough. Little did I
know Yolanda had honed the Art of Rejection to perfection.
That did it. I snapped and went into a serious
tailspin. Once Yolanda elevated my Rejection Phobia to
crisis level, I shut down completely. No more women
for a while!
How would I ever cure this Phobia if I
could not make myself try again?
At the time, Dr. Hilton's words echoed in my
mind... "Most people find it easier just
to avoid the problem and work around it." Truer words
were never spoken. Except that I was going insane with
loneliness! Unable to leave my apartment and search
for some way, some place to meet girls, a drag queen of all
people suggested I try dance lessons. I understood
this was a long shot, but it seemed like the only choice at
the time.
So who did I
meet? The River Oaks Seven. There were a lot of things
that went wrong during my Dance Class from Hell, but nothing upset me
more than the presence of the seven socialites.
What were the Seven Sisters of High Society doing in here? To me, it was like someone had put
them in this class specifically to irritate every nerve ending in my
body. I felt so inferior with them around. Here we go again with
the St. John's Caste System. They were the Brahmins and I
was the unwashed lowlife. The women made no attempt whatsoever to
disguise their contempt. Indeed,
several of those River Oaks women had openly
grinned and
laughed at my dancing. During the hour we spent together,
those women managed to
arouse every demon in my troubled mind.
So the question is, why did those
women hold so much power over me? Let me share
two stories to explain my acute sensitivity.
|
The first story took place in my Sophomore year of high
school. It was football season at St.
John's. The St. John's Mother's Guild
sponsored dance parties for the Upper School after each home
football game. The women took turns hosting these dance parties at
their palatial River Oaks mansions.
Every Upper School St. John's
student was automatically invited. Since I was not allowed to
play football due to my blind left eye, I volunteered to
keep the team's football
statistics.
After the game I attended these parties
despite my appearance. I was glad I
did.
The splendor of these modern castles was a sight to behold.
I was impressed by the architecture, the landscaping, the
elaborate
atriums and the artwork.
Unfortunately, no one had warned the mothers in advance that a
modern-day Freddy Krueger would be in
attendance.
|
|
Something very ugly happened at the first Mother's Guild party. After the football game, I rode
my bike to the address of the dance party. As I rode by, I saw a lady
standing outside the door greeting people as they arrived. The
woman looked up and noticed me on the bike. As one might gather, very few
St. John's students attend social events on a bicycle. Perhaps
she became suspicious after seeing me ride my bike slowly
past her house looking for the address. Maybe she thought I was looking to
steal things from the fancy parked cars. After
hiding my bike in a thick clump of bushes,
I walked up her sidewalk with my head down and my shoulders slumped.
|
When I reached the steps, I raised my head to the light.
The moment this lady got a good look at me, she did the
usual hand-to-mouth gasp. Taken off guard by my
distinctive face, no doubt my hideous appearance made her
feel uncomfortable. Give the
lady
some credit, she
recovered quickly. In an instant, she regained her friendly
mask.
She stuck out her hand and greeted me
politely. "Hello, I'm Mrs. Jacobs. Welcome to the St. John's
Mother's Guild party. And
you are?"
"Good evening, ma'am. My name is Richard Archer."
"Welcome to my home, Richard. I don't believe we've met
before. And what grade might you be in?"
"I
am in the 10th Grade."
"Oh, really?"
Mrs. Jacobs said sweetly. "Isn't Sally Beisner in
your class?"
|
|
There were only fifty kids in my class. Of course I
knew the name of every student. Sally had transferred
to Robert E. Lee High School some time ago, so I wondered what this lady was up to. That is when I
became suspicious. Maybe Mrs. Jacobs
thought I didn't belong there, that I was crashing the party.
I thought of several sarcastic things to say, but decided to
mind my manners. Instead I replied, "Sally was in my class at one point, but she transferred to Lee a year ago."
Mrs. Jacob's happy face slipped imperceptibly, but she recovered quickly. As
her Polite Face returned,
Mrs. Jacobs replied cordially, "Oh really? I did not know that,
Richard. Thank you for telling me. Please
come in. I hope you enjoy the party."
Having passed the test, Mrs. Jacobs moved aside to
give me
permission to enter. Although she maintained her fake smile,
her suspicious eyes let me know she was upset. I
imagine she was disgusted at being forced
to allow a boy who looked like me into her home. I
watched her track my movements all night long. No doubt the maid
would be told in the morning to Lysol every place I touched and make sure nothing was missing. Nevertheless, I had
to hand it to Mrs. Jacobs, she was smooth. That was
a clever entry trick.
This story helps explain why
I felt unwelcome at the remaining Mother Guild events. I
suppose I should have realized why Mrs. Jacobs was so
suspicious. By definition, everyone at my school was
beautiful. If someone had a complexion problem, they
would be whisked to the dermatologist in a flash. Only
I possessed a mother so stupid she waited four days to take
me to the doctor. By then it was too late. The
point is that no one with a face like mine belonged at my
school. So the woman had every right to wonder who I
was.
The second story took place
four years later during my Sophomore year of college. Since I had
refused to dance at the St. John's parties, I had no dance experience to
speak of. Nevertheless, I attended a college mixer where dancing
seemed like the best way to approach. Despite my better judgment,
I made the mistake of asking a girl named Connie to dance. Sure
enough, I looked ridiculous. I had no idea what I was doing, so I
just hopped around and flung my arms. When Connie turned her back
to me, she grinned when she saw her two roommates pointing at me.
I looked over and blanched when I saw the girls in frenzied laughter.
They thought it was hysterical that poor Connie had been tricked into
dancing with me. I lost my temper and demanded to know what was so
funny.
Connie
responded, "What's your problem, buddy? Those girls
are my friends. They can laugh if they want to."
I was so angered by her response,
I came within an inch of slapping Connie
unconscious. Instead
I wheeled around and stomped out. Due to the scorn of Connie Kill
Shot, I had refused to go anywhere near a dance floor
because I was petrified the next woman would also laugh at me when I danced.
Five years passed. My avoidance of the dance floor solved the problem nicely
until I ran into
the River Oaks women. On one level the women
reminded me of snobs like Mrs. Jacobs, on another level they
reminded me of rude women like Connie, on a third level
their beauty and wealth reminded me of the unattainable St.
John's girls who were out of my league. Immediately
all my demons came out to play. When the River Oaks
women grinned at my clumsy dancing, I wanted to run out of
that room.
However, there was one big difference
between the River Oaks Seven and Connie Kill Shot. With Connie, I
had the sense to leave, but with the River Oaks Seven I
remained and suffered mightily for my foolishness not to
leave when I had the chance.
|
|
Can you guess
why I did not leave? St. John's
School.
If it had been seven random women
who meant nothing to me, I would have left immediately. But I
could not run away from these River Oaks women! In my mind,
the River Oaks Seven were substitute versions of Mrs. Jacobs
insinuating I did not belong here, I was not worthy of being
in their presence. Because the women symbolized
all those years of
feeling inferior at St. John's, they were the only women on earth who
could make me grow a spine and stick around. To turn tail and run
before the scorn of these high and mighty women would let them know they were
superior to me. That was the hook that kept me from fleeing.
At the time, I assumed their malignant presence was just an
accident. However, due to my increasing
conviction that Fate was orchestrating these recent events,
I decided to re-interpret the River Oaks women from a
Mystical point of view. They say life is for learning.
When I viewed these women from a different perspective, it
felt like someone had forced me to face them for my own good!
That was a stunning thought. Was it possible
those nasty women had been sent to help me?
|
I recalled Dr. Hilton's 'Tie them to a
Tree' speech.
"Dr. Hilton,
given that most people will do anything to avoid facing their fears, how
would you cure them?"
"If
I had my way, I would confiscate their free will and tie them to a
tree. I would do
it for their own good whether they liked it or not. If I
could tie my patients to a tree and force them to confront their
fears against their will, I think I could cure a lot of people.
Free Will is the curse of Mankind. Free Will is the main
reason no one ever gets any better. Progress is slow because it
is just too easy to avoid one's fears. Since I cannot force a patient to
take a risk for their own good, I am forced to sit here and try to
persuade them to be brave.
Unfortunately, if the fear is too great, persuasion doesn't work very well. When confronted
by a fear that can be avoided without much effort, it is human nature to take the easy
way out."
"How would you cure me of my fear of
women if you had total control?"
"That's
easy, Rick. I would tie you to a tree and have one pretty girl after
another walk past you. I would tell them to yell 'Scarface,
Pimple face, Clearasil Kid!' at you, then laugh in a
scornful, bitchy way. I would tell them to throw dirt at you,
cuss at you, make fun of you, maybe even spit into the ground at your feet."
Dr. Hilton's words felt prophetic.
That was more or less exactly what the River Oaks Seven had done to me.
Their
rough treatment in the dance class was akin to tying me to a
tree against my will.
Dr. Hilton's
words echoed in my mind... 'Most people find it easier just
to avoid the problem and work around it.'
I thought about Caroline, my friend who was so scared of
drowning she would not even risk getting into the shallow
end of the family swimming pool. I wondered how Caroline would react if I
threw her into the
shallow end against her will. No doubt
Caroline would scream bloody murder. But she would also see for herself that a five foot
woman can survive water that is three feet deep. Right now I felt
the same way. Somehow I had been tricked into facing
the exact thing I feared the most. I had been forced
to spend an hour dealing with the scorn of powerful,
beautiful, desirable women. Someone had thrown
me into the swimming pool against my Will!
I was sure of it.
Now, to my
surprise, I was willing to face the River Oaks women again.
In fact, I began to relish the challenge. Someone had
done me a huge favor by placing those scornful women before
me.
So I asked the question...
Who set me up? Who threw me in the swimming pool against my
will? I had never been an overly-religious person. Although
I believed in God, I never went to church and I never prayed. In
fact, I still felt guilty for yelling at God. During the Parking Lot
Inferno, I had cursed God for what seemed like my neverending cycle of
bad luck. Now I realized this shock therapy had been exactly what I needed.
Maybe I owed God an apology. His Cosmic
Intervention had definitely snapped me out of my evil spell.
Indeed, the overall effect
of the Dance Class from Hell would be fairly miraculous. For the first time in ages, I
stood my ground and showed some fight. Yes, those women
intimidated me, but I had lived to fight another battle. If I could learn to Dance, maybe
I could cast off this Rejection Phobia in the process. This Dance
class was a weird way to
slay my demons, but just maybe it would work.
Footnote to this story. In classic Silver Lining
fashion, the River Oaks Seven turned out to be a blessing.
My Phobia would never again have the same amount of power
over me. The Phobia was still there, but reduced in
strength by about 50%. I was still scared of
approaching attractive women, but at least now I could make
myself do it. That was a huge step forward.
From this experience, I developed the theory that God
deliberately throws obstacles at us. If everything was
easy, where would be the incentive to grow? "That
which doesn't kill you makes you stronger..."
So how did the River Oaks Seven bring about my Leap of
Faith? Their presence was the number one factor in
convincing me that my First Dance Class had been a
Supernatural Event. I no longer viewed this as an
Ordinary dance class.
It had to be Karma.
There was no doubt in my mind. As crazy and insane as
it sounds, a seemingly inconsequential beginner-level Dance
Class had turned into an existential Gunfight at OK Corral.
It was very strange how the search for answers to my Phobia
had led to this bizarre showdown. Now that I was here,
something told me if I wanted my life to get back on track,
the smart choice was to continue with this dance class.
The Dance Class from Hell was a Test. Something very special
had just taken place. If so, then what was
the point of this ordeal? Why had the
cards been stacked against me? Surely there
was a purpose here, but what?
Most of all, given my mediocre dance ability, did I really
want to pursue this project?
Trust me, I knew the road ahead would be difficult.
The Universe had delivered a gut punch to my
stomach to see whether I could take it or not. I won't say I aced
my test, but I did manage to get off the ground and choose to try again. That
led to an interesting thought. If this Trial by Fire was
truly an act of
Fate, then Dancing must be important for
some reason. If the importance
was so great that I had been forced to undergo this ordeal, then I
would take 'Dance'
seriously. Perhaps that was the
reason for my Karmic Test. It had reawakened
my sense of Destiny. My ordeal had made
such a deep impression on me, I vowed to continue dance lessons through thick and thin.
Even though I
was a terrible dancer, if this is what God wanted me
to do, then I promised myself... and God...
that I would stick with it.
At
age 24, for the first time in my life I made
a firm decision based strictly on Intuition
rather than Reason.
This Leap of Faith decision became Stepping Stone Two on the
Path that led to my Accidental Dance Career.
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
TWELVE:
HELEN
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER TWELVE:
HELEN
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
Now that I had committed myself to the Dance Path, David
Dumas became a central figure in my life. If I
intended to learn to dance, then I needed someone to show me
where to start.
During the 'Rematch', David had watched me like a hawk
all morning. In fact,
he couldn't take his eyes off me. I think
David was
fascinated by my dancing. Indeed, thanks
to a solid week of practice in my Magic Mirror, I had
noticeably improved. Since Step-ball-change was no longer an
issue, I think David was trying to
figure out how I had made so much progress in
such a short period of time. The Magic Mirror had made
a considerable difference. Thank goodness for my
secret weapon.
It was very
strange how the idea to
buy a mirror had come to me. It reminded me of
the time a Camp Counselor fantasy had drifted into
my mind. The mirror idea had been
just as definite. The idea had popped into my
head out of nowhere. It came to me with such
clarity that it felt like someone had said it to me.
There was a crystal clear quality to it, almost like
it had an exclamation point on it.
'Go buy a mirror!!'
In
addition, the timing could not have been
more perfect. When I looked up from my
thoughts to figure out where that unexpected
idea had come from, for the first time I
noticed a
hardware store across the street. Coming on the heels
of all the other weird events of the day, I had
the distinct feeling
this might have been a Divine Inspiration. Considering
the
Magic Mirror would play an important
role during my Dance Project I added
this coincidence to my list of Observations.
|
As for
David,
he
never
said another unprofessional
word to me.
I suspect David knew he had done
something wrong. Perhaps I had taught him a lesson of
his own. All he had to do was see the pain on my face
to understand how much he had offended me. Most of
all, David had let me down. I was looking for a friend
and he had turned into a predator.
However, David redeemed himself in the
second week of class. Now that I had
given him
a second chance, David turned out to be just
the teacher I needed.
Without those basic moves David taught me,
I would not have known what to practice in
the Magic Mirror.
Previously I pointed out the odd connection between
Lola-Lynn and Disco Dave. Lynn had used his beauty to
trick me into believing he was a woman. I
vaguely knew that some men dressed up as women, but this was
completely beyond my realm of experience. The main
reason for Lynn's success was my total ignorance about the
Gay World. However, like I said, burn me once, shame
on you, burn me twice, shame on me. Had it not
been for Lynn, I probably would have accepted David's offer
to join for lunch at his apartment. Fortunately, when
David propositioned me one week after Lynn, I was already on
guard. An odd coincidence to be sure.
Lynn had taught me a valuable lesson. To my surprise,
it was David's turn to teach me an even more valuable
lesson.
|
|
LOST YEARS: BASKETBALL
AND VOLLEYBALL
|
Now that my 'Rematch'
with the River Oaks Seven had gone well, I was fully committed to my Dance Project.
I attended every Saturday class in August and made
progress.
Yes, the River
Oaks Seven continued to give me dirty looks and yes,
I still lagged behind them, but I was determined to
continue. Following each
dance class, I would hurry home and practice
Disco Dave's new moves in the
Magic Mirror.
The summer was over and I had
managed to put three months between Colorado
State and me.
I still did not have a friend.
My co-workers were nice to me, but they were all married, so we did
not have much in common.
Nor had I noticed anyone my age at my small apartment
complex. Living by myself,
loneliness
continued to be
a real problem.
I was going to have to
make a friend sooner or later. I went to a
dance club one night
just to have a look around.
Since my mediocre dancing in Disco Dave's
class made me painfully aware that I had no business getting out on
the dance floor, I stayed in the shadows and watched. It
helped to see the ladies smile and laugh out on the
dance floor. At least I had something to look
forward to. One of these days, that would be
me out there. I did not stay at the club very
long. Instead I went home and resumed
practicing in the Magic Mirror.
Staring at
myself in the mirror, I was surprised to realize
just how powerful my
desire was to become a good dancer. This was the time
to do it. Right now. Right here. I
was 24. A late start, yes, but I had my entire
life ahead of me.
The thing to
remember is that I was borderline mentally ill.
Recovery from the wounds suffered at Colorado State
would be slow and courage was in short supply. I
prayed this Dance Project would free me from my
crippling Rejection Phobia. As the saying
goes, I had put all my eggs in one basket. Since Dancing was my only hope, everything was riding
on it. 'Dancing'
and 'Dating' had become permanently linked.
Dancing would lead to Dating someday, I was sure of
it. But first I had to learn to dance.
Once I
learned to dance, I could emulate Jim Deane's 'Fly
Me to the Moon' Dance Magic and become attractive to women.
However, my
Rejection Phobia was hard to shake. I was
still deeply afraid a girl my age would laugh at
me on the dance floor.
Having a woman laugh at my scars or my dancing was my constant fear.
I wanted to impress women, not stumble around
mechanically and give them reason to ridicule me.
To deal with this fear, I had to become an excellent
dancer. My pride was too fragile to take a
chance. I would not settle for anything less
than 'excellent'. Unfortunately, at the
rate I was going, 'excellent' would take a while.
|
August passed,
September rolled around.
Although the
River Oaks Seven would eventually deserve credit for
reducing the power of my Phobia, this did not happen
overnight. Every week I returned to face them,
their power over me diminished a notch.
However, here in September I was still glued
to my chair
by
Phobia.
I refused to go search for a girlfriend, not
until I was a good dancer.
Hopefully the day would come when I could dance
like any other normal human being. Then I would start dating again. However,
based on my struggles in David's class, I accepted my Dance
Project was going to be a long-term venture.
Since Dancing wasn't
going to help solve my loneliness in the short term, I played basketball
every chance I got. Through all my ups and downs over the
past ten years, Basketball was often my only source of self-esteem. At least I was good at something.
Every night
after work I would head over to
the Jewish Community Center.
I never took a night off. This was my entire social life. Because the Clarks, my adopted family, lived next
door to the JCC, I
bought a membership there. Practically every
night I would
stop by Polly and Allen's house to pay my respects and get a
hug, then head over to the JCC for
sports.
On a Thursday night
shortly after I returned from Colorado, I went over to the JCC
only to discover there was no basketball. When I
discovered the gym was reserved
for men's volleyball on Thursday nights,
I was really upset. Damn it! Basketball
was the highlight of my entire day. Now what I was I going to
do? I fumed as I watched a bunch of old men playing
volleyball.
Most of these guys were
well past 50. Good grief, I had never
seen anyone move so slowly in my life. This was a waste of a
good gym. Someone should tell these guys to try shuffleboard instead
and let the basketball players take over. Besides, didn't these
old guys know volleyball was a
girl's sport? Despite my contempt, I stayed to watch
for a while. It wasn't like I had anything else to do.
After the game
was over, the players took a quick water break. One of the
players had noticed me watching, so he came over and
welcomed me. Buddy, 60, said they had an opening for
an extra player. I was tempted, but hesitated.
Volleyball might be a big sport out in California, but not here
in Texas. In this football-crazed state,
volleyball was seen as a game for sissies.
Buddy knew just
how to get to me.
"I can understand your
reluctance. You don't know anything about the game
and, besides, you're probably too young to enjoy volleyball. You don't know this, but it takes many
years to get as good as us. On the other hand, if you
start now, by the time you are my age, maybe you will amount
to something."
Buddy grinned to let me
know he was teasing. I liked Buddy's style. He
made me laugh. Besides, anything beat returning to Couch
Catatonia. I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Sure, why not?"
|
|
I went out there
and asked Buddy what the rules were. Since very
few guys my age played volleyball back in the Seventies, I
was the youngest person by a huge margin. Considering
the age range was 45-70, I was young enough to be their son.
Although I lacked skill, my quick reactions and jumping
ability allowed me to contribute fairly quickly. I
noticed how frustrated some of the men were at their slow
reactions. They were unable to make plays that had
once been automatic for them. Worried they might be
resentful of my speed, I made sure to show respect at
all times. I think the men appreciated that I
stayed modest. The
men were very nice to me and showed me what to
do to improve. When the night was over,
Buddy said I picked the game up quickly. When he encouraged me to come back,
several other men said the same thing. I
could tell their warmth was genuine. Still reeling
from Fujimoto's dismissal, the kindness of these men
made a deep impression on me. Their
warmth came as a much-needed tonic for a beaten down kid like me.
|
|
I returned on Sunday morning for the next
scheduled event. My second
visit was just as special. The men were pleased to
see me again and welcomed me back. The power of
their kindness was amazing. That was all it took
to get me hooked on volleyball. I came as much to
enjoy their camaraderie as I did to play the game.
These men became the
foundation of my deep respect for the Jewish people. They acted as role models with their
sportsmanship. I liked their
good-natured sarcasm and the way they teased each other. It didn't hurt that
they treated me like a son. Since I never had much of a father, I loved every second
of my time spent with these older men.
Alternating between volleyball and basketball, I
played one sport or the other six days out of seven
at the Jewish Community Center.
I would have been there on Friday
too, but the JCC was closed in the evening for
religious reasons.
I really liked
volleyball. I played pick-up volleyball on
Tuesday and Thursday and I joined the JCC
volleyball league on Sunday morning.
Due
to my height and jumping ability, I was a spiker. Pounding the volleyball was
exactly the kind of
cathartic experience I needed. I loved to
crush that ball. I thought of Vanessa's face
every time I smashed it. For variety, sometimes I
smashed Yolanda's face instead.
|
One day I met
another young man my age. Michael
turned out to be Buddy's son. Michael said his father
had twisted his arm to join us using me as the incentive.
Michael pulled aside.
"My Dad said, 'Hey,
Michael, you're turning into a giant potato. If you don't
get off your butt and come keep me company, I'm thinking of
adopting that new kid. I don't care if Rick's Jewish or
not, at least he laughs at my jokes.'"
Seeing the smile on
Michael's face as we shook hands, I knew he was teasing just like
his father. We were instant friends.
I replied, "That's sounds like
something Buddy would say. Your father is my favorite
player. He is the most active 60 year old I have ever
met. Buddy hustles for every ball. He
compliments me a lot, even when I'm on the other
team."
I paused for a second.
This was my chance to solve a mystery.
"Michael, maybe you can
help me figure something out. Every time I make a clever play
such as looking one way, then lobbing the ball in another
direction to an open area, your father exclaims, 'There you go, Rick,
that's using your tuchus!' I know this is
Buddy's way of saying I made a head's up play, but
what the heck is a 'tuchus'?"
Michael grinned.
"That is Dad's favorite phrase. A 'tuchus' is Yiddish
for someone's butt."
My butt? Good grief. In all the time I played
volleyball with Buddy, I never
quite figured out how using my butt made me smarter.
Maybe I had to be Jewish to understand.
|
LOST YEARS:
CHILD WELFARE
|
Following my expulsion from Graduate School, I wandered
around lost for three years. Since God forgot to send
me the email, I had no idea I was secretly preparing for a
dance career. Instead I aimlessly bounced around
without any direction or luck with women.
The Lost Years were dominated by lessons in failure, not
just my own, but the failure of others as well. My
job investigating child neglect put me in contact with many
people who were down on their luck.
It never ceased to amaze me how easily
humans can be trained to give up. That included me of
course. It would be a year before I worked up the
courage to pick up the phone and ask a girl for date.
I
disliked my job at Child Welfare. I never accomplished a
single thing of real importance. All I did was spin my
wheels. That said, the job did help me grow up.
This job taught me that no matter how bad my problems were,
there were countless people with much bigger problems than
my own. That was an
important message.
The agency was divided into two sections - child abuse and
child neglect. The child abuse unit handled the worse
cases. I learned one grim reality early on. Ultimately there was little a caseworker could do to protect
the child. Texas Law was weighted in favor of parental
rights. A caseworker could not remove a child for
their protection just on the
threat alone. There had to be a harmful incident first.
In other words, a parent had to seriously injure their
child before the social worker had the right to remove the child for
its own safety.
I understood the logic behind this approach. Society
did not feel it had the right to punish a parent for a crime
that had not occurred even though the probability seemed
high. Most of the time, nothing happened.
However, this approach did
occasionally lead to tragedy. There were instances when a
child was badly injured during an active case. When
this sort of thing took place, it was a tough pill to swallow for the caseworker
involved.
In my opinion, a child abuse caseworker was bound to get
their heart broken sooner or later.
There was a celebrated case in Houston where a psychotic
woman named Andrea Yates drowned all five of her children. Child Welfare
was already on alert about this woman, but the caseworker
was prevented from intervening because the mother had not
yet hurt the children. Imagine how the caseworker felt
when she learned all five children were dead on her watch.
Of course the caseworker felt guilty, but what was she
supposed to do? It wasn't like the caseworker could
move into the home and watch the children 24/7. I
might add her husband was a good father who lived in
constant fear something like this might happen... and with
good reason! He was afraid for his children, but he
never imagined his wife was capable of this kind of horror.
On the fateful day,
the mother waited till the father went to work. One by
one she took them into the bathroom and drowned them in the
tub. This was a no-win situation if there ever was
one. The father and the caseworker were helpless
to prevent this tragedy. I felt sorry for the
caseworker. Her hands were tied by Texas law. The
worst part came when she was condemned by the insensitive media.
Looking for someone to blame, the newspapers wrote sanctimonious articles about social
worker neglect. The citizens were outraged! However I knew better. The
beleaguered social worker
never had a chance. She got a raw deal because society
wanted a scapegoat.
I understood that could just as easily have been me on the
firing line.
Fortunately, I never encountered a situation even remotely
this serious. While Child Abuse is an imminent threat,
Child Neglect merely ruins children for life. Focusing on allegations of neglect,
I encountered
unfortunate
situations such as malnutrition,
head lice, emotional abuse, school absenteeism, poor
supervision and filthy
living conditions. Although these problems were rough
on the child, mercifully they were not life-threatening. As opposed to breaking bones,
these parents injured their children by failing to take care
of them properly.
When I started this job, I thought I was having a tough
life. Guess again. No matter how desperate I
felt, I met countless people with far greater problems than
my own. This helped me snap me out of my tendency to feel sorry for myself
all the time.
However, I was frustrated because I rarely accomplished
anything tangible. I tried to help, but the
neglectful parents I worked with had great difficulty
following through with any suggestion I made. Same old
story... it was easier to avoid doing
anything than take a chance.
Like I said, people give up too easily.
The apathy I faced was alarming. Blaming the world for their problems,
my clients avoided taking practical steps that would improve
their lives and their children's lives. Let's say their child
had head lice. I would make an appointment to take the
child to a clinic for treatment. The child would not
be at the home when I got there. Some pathetic excuse
was sure to follow. Or I would make an appointment for
a mother to get food stamps and she wouldn't show up. I
would call her up and learn her ride had fallen through.
So I would offer to pick her up myself only to ring the
doorbell and find no one home. This self-destructive
behavior made no sense. I was shocked at the
lengths people would go in order to avoid facing their fears.
When this happened, I thought back to Dr. Hilton and
wished there was some way to tie them to a tree and knock
some sense into them.
This job got under my skin for personal reasons. To
begin with, I was a victim of child neglect, so it hurt me to
see these kids treated so poorly. In addition, seeing
my clients avoid their problems made me ashamed because I was
guilty of the same thing. I was so afraid of women
that I had not spoken to a potential
girlfriend since Yolanda. I complained
about my acute loneliness, but did I do anything about
it? Hell no. It was easier to complain and avoid
the source of my anxiety than it was to face my fears.
So imagine how I felt when I saw my clients doing the same
thing. I wasn't any better than they were, so what
business did I have investigating them?
I felt so futile. I
met the occasional person who had enough fight left in them to try to
improve their lives, but they were few and far
between. The majority
had given up trying to
improve their situation. I could not help but
think of the Learned Helplessness experiment
time and again. These were people who would rather give up
than take a chance. Fear is so crippling!
The fear of failing dominated their decisions.
One of the hardest things in life is force yourself to do
constructive things you don't want to do. Like make that doctor's
appointment to check out a nagging pain. Or make that call to
a teacher to find out why your child is failing
math. Or make yourself go to the hospital to see a dying friend.
There are so many things we don't want to
face. Successful people make themselves do things they
don't want to do because they know an ounce of prevention is
more useful than a pound of cure.
People who fail do just the opposite. They procrastinate, make excuses and avoid
taking positive steps. I became convinced that a
sure road to failure is the unwillingness to ever take a
chance. It was disheartening to watch people who were
unable to climb out of their desperate situations.
One would think that observing these sobering
situations would make me a little braver about taking chances in
my own life. No way! I wasn't any better
than the people I tried to help. Here is an example. I didn't like this Child
Welfare job at all, so
why not look for a better job? That's a good question.
I knew almost immediately that this was a dead end job.
There was absolutely no such thing as the satisfaction that
comes from
a job well done. On the other hand, my job
was not particularly demanding. This was a period of
my life when I had lost my ambition. Rather than
face the anxiety of looking for a job that might actually
challenge me a little, it was easier to go through the
motions at work, then go home and feel sorry for myself
while I shot billiards in solitary.
I worked in a comfortable office, the job paid well enough,
I had nice co-workers, and
I had no trouble forgetting my job at the end of the day.
Best of all was the minimal supervision. Since
my job involved driving my car around the city to make home
visits, I was on my own for much of the time. I liked
having the freedom to come and go from the office
as I pleased. I also liked seeing a different side of
life. Although my job
wasn't satisfying, at least the people I met were interesting.
Back at St. John's, I was given a window to study people of
privilege. Now I was learning about
people who had virtually no advantages.
This was the perfect job for a drifter. I didn't see this job as a career, but
there was nothing out there that interested me.
If anything, this job gave me more time to think about my
problems. Hmm. Just what I needed. I was only marginally healthier than the woebegone people I
supervised. They didn't take chances, but then neither did
I. I often wondered if the people I
investigated ever suspected I was struggling just like they
were. 'There but for the Grace of God go I...'
|
Helen, 39, was the mother of
four school-age children. She was reported to Child Welfare by a
neighbor who was concerned about the squalid condition of
Helen's home.
The moment I turned onto her street, I knew which house
belonged to Helen. Here in this well-kept middle class
neighborhood, the front lawn stuck out like a sore thumb.
The grass had not been mowed in ages and the front yard was
covered in trash. Something was wrong.
When
Helen met me at the door, I explained why I was here.
She said her children were at school, but I could come in
anyway. When
I went inside, I gasped. I
had never seen such a messy house in my life.
The dishes were dirty and piled high upon one another.
There was moldy bread and discarded food on the
counters. There was a huge pile of dirty clothes on
the floor.
The trash cans were overflowing and there was even more trash
on
the floor. Nothing was put away. Toys were
everywhere, clothes were everywhere, children's books were
everywhere, junk was everywhere.
Piles of newspapers, books and magazines made the wood floor
underneath practically
invisible. The books and newspapers gave me pause.
This said to me that at least someone in this family did a
lot of reading. How could someone with an education live like this?
The bed linens were
filthy and needed changing. The floors were dirty and
the bookcases covered with dust. Under the
furniture was an assortment of dirt, hair, trash, cobwebs, lost toys,
missing books
and dead bugs. The entire house was in shambles.
By every standard of middle class housekeeping, this was the filthiest,
trashiest, most cluttered house I had ever seen.
Something had to be done. It wasn't fair to the
children to be living in these conditions.
As I talked to Helen, the kids came home from school.
I immediately noticed they had gone to
school dirty. Their hair was greasy. They
smelled. These kids needed a bath in the worst way.
Then I noticed that Helen smelled too. Good grief.
But then I
noticed something else. All four children were going to
school and all four children hugged their mother the moment they came home. Furthermore, the children were
cheerful.
Despite these miserable living conditions, the kids didn't
seem to mind. I was perplexed. Helen was a
complete mystery to me. She had obvious mothering
skills, but she also kept an incredibly filthy home.
The children were
well-fed, so this was
not an emergency situation. Heck, if kids
automatically died from exposure to dirt, then I would have never made it
to
the age of five. But this was unacceptable. This house had to be
cleaned. When I made that clear, Helen said she understood. I said I
would be back next week to check on her. Helen promised to pick things
up in the meantime.
The following week, there was no change. The dirty
dishes were stacked practically to the ceiling and the
cupboards were empty of any clean dishes. Out of curiosity, I asked Helen what kind of plates the
children ate off. She reported that sometimes they
would wash the top layer of dishes for the evening meal,
then put them back on the pile when they were done.
Other times they would eat off napkins.
I rolled my
eyes.
"C'mon now, Helen. You promised you would clean this
place up and I don't see any progress at all."
"I know, Mr.
Archer, I am so sorry. I'll do better. I'll get
right to work on it."
I
winced when she called me 'Mr. Archer'. Since I was 24 and Helen was
39, I felt sheepish calling Helen by her
first name while expecting her to address me as 'Mr. Archer'.
I preferred to be equals. That was a rookie mistake.
I should have addressed her as 'Mrs. So and so', but
I had not learned that trick yet.
"Helen, please call me Rick. I
am not a formal person. But we've got to do something
here. Your kids deserve better."
As I fussed at her,
Helen hung her head in shame.
She promised to take action, but I
was skeptical. Sure enough, on my next visit, still no
progress. The place was so bad it defied description. There was so much clutter that there were
actually narrow paths where the wood floor was barely
visible. In other words, I could trace the routes
the family used to travel because they had to kick
newspapers, toys and dirty clothes aside to walk through.
One room had so much stuff stacked up that the narrow pathway felt
like a small canyon.
Although the mess was unbelievable, I
liked Helen. There was not a mean bone in her body.
She was just very helpless and passive. Her task had
grown too enormous to tackle and she didn't know where
to start. Same old story... on a day-to-day
basis, it was easier just to ignore the problem. Helen did the daily minimum of work necessary to get by.
She fed her children, got them to school and that was about it. In the
process, the kids were learning to fend for themselves.
This hurt because I recalled my mother treating me in a
similar way. Now we know why this situation affected
me so deeply. If I could help this woman, I would be
symbolically helping my own mother get back on her feet.
This was my second rookie mistake. Because she
reminded me of my mother, I let her get under
my skin.
Three months passed and there was no discernible progress.
The thing to understand is there were no legal consequences to
Helen's neglect. No one was going to take her kids
away and I did not have the heart to bluff about it like
some case workers did. Yes, I could have threatened
Helen and
made her cry, but that was hardly my style. All I could do was appeal to her good
side and
persuade her to take action.
Trying to find some way to light a fire under this woman, I
tried developing a rapport with Helen. So I became
Helen's friend. Maybe if I got to know her, maybe we
could figure out some course of action, some sort of
solution.
Helen and I would sit at the kitchen table and talk.
To my surprise, Helen was interesting to talk to. I
could not imagine what happened in her life to make her go
down this path. Reluctant to pry, I figured she would
tell me eventually. One day I phoned ahead.
I hoped my warning would result in extensive cleaning by the
time I got there. Helen had coffee waiting for me
instead. As for cleaning, there was not a single
place in the house to sit. Realizing this, Helen
swiftly transferred various items from the kitchen table by
stacking them atop other items on the counter. Then
she turned and looked at me for approval. Seeing this
one little corner of the table open for coffee,
I sat down and grinned at her. "Gee, Helen, look at you, a whole corner
the table cleared off. I should call ahead more often."
To her credit, Helen blushed. Helen knew right from
wrong, she just couldn't make herself do the work.
So I got in the habit of calling ahead. The next time
I called, not only was I rewarded with
morning coffee, my teasing managed to get the entire table
cleared before I arrived. Ah, progress. I figured with ten years of calling ahead, we
might actually get somewhere. Helen was clearly on an
Epic Losing Streak of her very own. No wonder I was
attracted to her. One day as I drank my coffee,
I noticed Helen was dressed better. Were those clean
clothes? And Helen's odor was gone. Was it my
imagination or was Helen taking better care of her
appearance? Noticing her hair was still damp, I wondered if she had deliberately
showered in anticipation of my visit. It certainly seemed
that way. Maybe this rapport was having a positive
effect. I certainly hoped so. I had invested
four
months in these visits with no end in sight. My supervisor did not want me
to stop monitoring this situation until there was noticeable
improvement.
As we talked, Helen mentioned something about Southern
Methodist University. Curious, I asked if she had gone
there.
"Yes, believe it or
not, I am a college graduate."
That bowled me over. They say don't judge a book by
its cover, but I was guilty of assuming she was uneducated.
"What was your major?"
"Home economics."
I
stared at her in open shock. Moments passed, but
finally Helen couldn't keep her poker face any longer.
She burst out laughing.
"I'm just kidding,
Rick.
I was an English major. I used to love to read.
Maybe I should start reading again."
Now I was baffled. How could such an intelligent
person fall so low? Then I thought of my mother.
Ah. Good point. Intelligence is no guarantee of
housework. Or happiness. I had
my share of problems too. Hmm, aren't we a pair?
The next time I came by surprise. Oh well, no
coffee. Plus the kitchen table was totally cluttered.
When I pointed out the jungle was reclaiming the house again, Helen
was noticeably embarrassed. She said
that maybe we
should go sit on the couch instead.
I had not anticipated the
couch was so small. Helen and I ended up
sitting uncomfortably close to each other. However, Helen seemed at ease so I decided not
to move back to the table. This was
the day that Helen opened up to me. Helen told
me the whole story about her husband who left her for some
other woman and how depressed she had become. During
the first few months of her depression, she stopped doing housework.
Once she got too far behind, it was too depressing to think about the enormity of the project ahead of her.
Helen said the mess was so great at this point that she was
too overwhelmed to correct it. At that moment, I
thought about Jason's article regarding the Point of No Return.
Helen did not seem to have the willpower to fight this
problem.
I
felt a lot of sympathy for her. Helen
was not a bad person. Her situation reminded me of
'Susan and the Witch', the story of an old woman down
on her luck who was saved by a young girl. I imagine
Helen with her
wild mane of hair
flying in every direction would make a good witch at
Halloween. However Helen was a kind person, certainly no witch.
Like Old Mollie in the story, Helen was an unhappy woman who
was down on her luck. I could certainly relate to that.
Now that I realized Helen had been abandoned about the same
time as Vanessa had left me, I felt awkward that she was the
client and I was her caseworker. Truth be told, I
wasn't much better off emotionally than she was.
The major difference was that no one depended on me.
Therefore no one cared that I was walking wounded.
Helen, on the other hand, had four children depending on
her. That meant the house had to be cleaned.
I
wondered how Helen would manage if she could get a fresh start.
It occurred to me that if I gave her a hand with the
cleanup, maybe she could turn over a new leaf. As
I did my thinking,
Helen continued to ramble on.
Hmm. It crossed my mind that Helen probably didn't
have many friends. Helen obviously needed someone to talk to,
so
I
guess she had begun to trust me. Helen
usually frowned all the time, but today she was smiling.
That's when I got it. Helen was happy to see me.
Maybe a little too happy.
|
Sitting this close, I took a long look at Helen and tried to
imagine the woman she had been before her husband had left.
Thanks to my surprise visit, Helen's hair had returned to
its previous Bride of Frankenstein condition. This poor
bedraggled woman was a complete mess, but she deserved a
second chance. What was I going to do about her?
Now that she was smiling, I noticed that underneath Helen's unruly
mop of hair, she was pretty. Or at least she could be
pretty. I imagined Helen would be attractive
again if she would just try a
little. A funny image of Eliza Doolittle from My
Fair Lady crossed my mind.
"Now you see,
Professor 'iggins, I'm
right pretty when I ain't dirty! I washed me face and
hands before you come, that I did!"
Uh oh, I suddenly felt very anxious. The more I liked Helen, the better-looking she got. For the
first time, I realized I had a thing for her. And Helen had a thing for me too. Some
sort of spark had just flashed between us. I started
to tremble. Helen
was so close, she was within reaching distance.
Clearly my sudden interest
had not happened by accident either. Helen had sent an unspoken
signal. There was a magnetism operating here
that was going to get me into serious trouble. My
heart was pounding and my loins were stirring. Totally
alone and separated by two feet at the most, there
wasn't much stopping us. What would Jim Deane
suggest? 'Put her out of her misery. Take her for her own good...'
|
|
Yeah, well,
Jim Deane's rules were inappropriate here. This was
a line that could not be crossed, so
I swallowed hard and quickly got up. Thank goodness, that broke the
spell. I was scared because I had not seen this sudden
desire coming.
Like a flash flood, lust had taken over before I even knew
it was a possibility. I could not believe the power of
this spontaneous urge. I think if Helen had touched me, it would have
been all over. This had been a very close call.
To disguise my
lust, I hurriedly put my professional face back on.
Pretending like nothing had happened, I asked Helen
if she was opposed to having a professional home cleaner come to the house and
help her tidy the place up. When I assured her the agency would pay,
Helen smiled and said that would be wonderful.
And with that, I made a hasty exit. On my way back to
Houston, I was incredulous at what had just happened. I could not help
but wonder what had taken place back there. Due to my
inexperience on the job, I had let myself get too close to
this woman. This was a lonely woman with many needs
and I was the only adult male giving her any
attention. How stupid of me! Why didn't I see
this coming?
What shocked me
was how much her desire for me turned me on.
Only once before had I felt a sexual urge quite so
violent. During my Interlude a year and a half ago, there was a bizarre incident
at the mental
hospital where I worked. I had carried an unconscious psychotic woman
named Letty to the cooler. To my shock, when we
entered the room, Letty suddenly
sprang back to life. Totally naked, she ripped her
sheet cover away, and screamed at
me to take her on the spot. Confronted by this
maniacal naked woman begging me to satisfy her, I was so
turned out I could not see straight. With the
civilized part of my mind barely in control, it took
all my willpower to leave. Once I was in the hallway I
fell to pieces. With my body in frenzy, I wanted
Letty so badly I
could not see straight. Panic-stricken, I had laid there
on the floor for ten minutes fighting to resist the forbidden
temptation. Mercifully the feeling
finally passed.
Now it had happened again. I could have taken
Helen here on the couch. Slam bam thank you ma'am. Knowing
this was exactly what Helen wanted me to do acted as a powerful
aphrodisiac. The intensity of my desire was
so strong it scared me. I knew right
from wrong, but even so I was just barely able to put on the
brakes. I warned myself this could not happen again.
|
Two weeks passed. I had coordinated a home visit with a woman
named Roberta who specialized in big cleanups. The
visit was paid for by the state. I
met Roberta at Helen's house early in the morning just after
the kids left for school. Watching Roberta go to work,
Helen got inspired and started washing the pile of dishes. I
told her I was proud of her and she blushed.
I pitched in as well. I put myself in charge
of picking up trash throughout the house and taking it outside.
I actually got a kick out of it. I couldn't help but laugh at the mountain of trash bags on
the street. Gee, what would the neighbors think?
More than likely they would be relieved. Maybe it was
a sign that this forlorn woman was getting her life back on track.
Meanwhile Roberta concentrated on
the vacuum cleaner and the washing machine. Around
noon, the three of us tackled the 'Clutter Room' together.
This was the rarely used room with the small canyon running
down the middle.
With three people
doing the work, by 1:30 pm the room was vastly
improved. Helen beamed with pride as the wooden floor
below made its reappearance. Pleased to
restore order to her home, she was tickled pink.
"Oh my
goodness, Rick, my
children
will think they came home to the wrong house!"
Roberta was pleased too. "Good job!" she told Helen.
And with that, Roberta took off. I was ready to follow
Roberta out, but Helen asked if I wanted some coffee.
She pointed to a fresh pot she had made in her remarkably clean
kitchen. Then she
pointed to the kitchen table that was also completely clear. Helen was
so happy she was smiling from head to toe. She had
just turned a major corner and wanted to celebrate. My gut warned
sticking around might not be a good idea, but I
was sure I could maintain control as long we stayed in the
kitchen. If I stayed on guard, I could
have a cup of coffee.
Helen wanted to talk. She began by saying how grateful she was for my help.
This was the best she had felt in ages. Helen told me
more about the
painful story of how her husband ran out on her.
Her husband sent her money, but refused to visit the kids.
Helen couldn't believe he would turn his back on his children.
This story broke my heart because my father had done the
same thing to me.
|
Helen began to cry. "Oh god, Rick, I feel so alone. I have
my children
to take care of and I know I don't do a very good job. I
think I must be the worst mother in the world. I feel
so helpless sometimes."
Helen covered her face in her
hands and fell to pieces. What a lonely, abandoned
woman she was. I wished she wasn't crying
because I started to melt inside. I felt her
loneliness and pain completely, especially since I had seen
my mother break down like this on several occasions. Helen finally stopped crying. She looked up and
brushed her hair aside. Then Helen looked at me and
smiled. She said softly, "You know, Rick, you are the
only friend I have in the world."
Giving me a look that bordered on hero worship, Helen
reached over and touched my hand. Her touch was so electric,
suddenly I was on fire. Oh, no, here
we go again!! Her hunger for affection was
irresistible. And what about my own hunger?
There were some serious fireworks operating here. It
was a toss-up to guess who needed whom more. Here
was a woman who clearly admired me while I felt genuine
affection as well. I began to tremble as
my self-control melted away. The temptation to
cross the table and kiss her was overwhelming.
We were
alone. No one would ever have to know. Helen was
old enough to know what she was getting
into. I wanted her; she wanted me. What was
stopping us? There was absolutely nothing holding me
back but my conscience.
|
|
As I looked at Helen,
her hunger was unbearable. Here in the heat of the
moment, I could have the
hottest sex of my life. Helen's face was flush with
excitement when she saw me rise from my chair. Just then, my inner voice screamed 'No!' I
instantly changed direction and
raced to the screen door on the other side of the kitchen.
I
was badly out of control, but I could not let this happen.
"Helen, you know I like you a lot.
And right now I am tempted to cross a line, but I
don't think this is a very good idea. I think we would
both end up getting hurt. Right now, you don't need
that and neither do I. I think I should go."
Helen was
devastated, but she nodded weakly. While Helen hid her
face with her hands to conceal her disappointment, I bolted out the screen door
lest I change
my mind. I was so full of desire that I was desperate
to turn around. Thank
goodness Helen was too helpless to
protest. One snap of her fingers and I would have
returned. This had been a close call, a very close
call.
|
LOST YEARS: THE HEART IS
A LONELY HUNTER
|
There is a
Footnote to this story.
One month after
the kitchen incident, I visited Helen
without warning. By surprising her, I wanted to see first-hand what had taken place
in my absence. I was impressed. I wouldn't say
the house was spick and span, but Helen had maintained an acceptable level of order.
While I praised her, I also made sure to keep my distance.
I noticed Helen did the same.
I
told Helen this was goodbye, I would be closing the
case. Helen smiled and said how grateful
she was for my help. We both moved to hug, but I
changed my mind and stuck
out my hand instead. Helen nodded with understanding.
We both remembered the near-miss, but kept our thoughts to
ourselves. This allowed us to part on a high note.
As I drove back to the office, I thought long and hard about
Helen. I had affection for her
and considerable longing. I also knew Helen was
completely on board with the idea. Indeed, I had
risen from my kitchen chair with every intention of ripping
her clothes off. But something stopped me. You
will never guess what it was.
At the exact moment I was about to reach for Helen, the
memory of Disco Dave inviting me to his apartment stopped me
cold. The vivid memory of David's leering grin somehow
kept me from making one of the worst mistakes of my life.
In that moment, I was able to realize how vulnerable Helen
was. She was as much a
sitting duck in that kitchen as I had been with David.
Noting the perplexed
look on Helen's face, I knew I had permission, but I also
knew having sex would do her considerable harm.
What would have
happened with Helen if I had not met David first? I probably would have
made a terrible mistake. That raises an
interesting possibility. Was David a
Messenger? Did he approach me when I was my
most vulnerable to teach me a lesson I would never
forget?
And what about
Lola-Lynn? Was he a Messenger? Did
he approach me as a way to prepare me
for David a week later?
Quite frankly, if I had not
had that experience with Drag Queen Lynn to warn me
what David was up to, I might have
fallen for David's suggestion to go to his apartment. I
was lucky Lynn had done me this odd favor. Given
my impaired judgment, who knows how I would have reacted
once inside David's home.
Maybe I would have done something stupid as a rash
experiment.
Considering how screwed up I was at the time,
perhaps my life would have spiraled even further out of
control than it already was.
Here is my
point. Lynn prepares me for
David who appeared one week later. David
prepares me for Helen who appeared one month later.
I did not add this coincidence to the Supernatural List, but the timing and impact
were
difficult to overlook.
Thank goodness for David's message.
Helen was just as wounded as I had been. Who can say how badly her
life would have spiraled out of control once I took my
pleasures and left for good?
I had nothing to offer Helen beyond an afternoon fling.
I would kiss her
goodbye,
close the case and disappear. There was no way a Romance could happen. Yes, I liked
Helen, but she and I came from
two different worlds. Helen was 15
years older and lived an hour away. She was a
middle-aged mother with four children.
Meanwhile, I was a self-centered loner who could barely take care of
himself,
much less play Daddy to four children or be
boyfriend to a woman old enough to be my mother.
This was hardly the recipe for a fairy tale romance.
Once Helen realized I was gone for good, her loneliness would surely
grow
worse. I would be the guy who dumped her just
like her husband did. Helen would feel used and
bitter, a desperate feeling I was quite familiar with thanks
to Vanessa. More than likely, she would return to her
listless ways. The trash would pile up
and so would the dishes. The depression would return.
Therefore I was grateful when
the memory of David's hurtful treatment brought me to my
senses. I recalled how David
had
ruthlessly sized me up. David figured if I had one semi-gay bone in
my body, maybe I was too confused to resist his offer.
Sensing how hungry I was for attention, why not exploit the
situation? As for Helen, Jim Deane would say hit it once and break away clean.
However, I
decided Helen deserved better than that. As her
friend, that meant doing the right thing. Helen was
just about to get back on her feet. Who knows what the
future held for her? By stepping
aside, I could allow the healing process to continue with
her pride intact.
I
have never forgotten Helen. Over the years, there
would be
other women like her. Every time I met
a wounded
bird such as Helen,
I would recall what David had done to me and
how much it hurt. David had damaged my faith
in mankind at a time when I needed encouragement in
the worst way possible. The Heart is a Lonely Hunter.
Loneliness does strange things to us. It impairs our
judgment and persuades us to
agree to things we might regret
later on.
Knowing that, I refused to
take advantage of any woman who was down on her luck.
Yes, having a Code of Honor makes life more difficult, but
it also makes for a better world.
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
THIRTEEN:
DILEMMA
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER THIRTEEN:
DILEMMA
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
A casual
observer would take one look at me in dance class and
conclude I was nuts to take on this Dance
Project. I was to dance what the 98-pound weakling is
to weight lifting. Why bother learning to dance
given my
woeful incompetence?
Perhaps the
Reader is curious to know why my learning curve was so
painfully slow. The problem is that I
am too analytical. People with dance ability see a
move and copy it. I would see a move, think about it,
tell my feet what to do, then supervise my feet to see if
they did it right. I could not seem to turn my brain
off.
For example, I
would hear a great song and start tapping
out the beat. Suddenly I would realize what I
was doing and start watching myself tap. Immediately I
lost the beat. For some reason, I could turn my brain
off when I played basketball, but I could not do it with dancing. To sing, to play the piano, to dance,
to play golf, we all know you have to
turn your brain off in order to FEEL. I couldn't do it. I was so
self-conscious about looking foolish that my brain
constantly interfered. No wonder it took me so long.
That is not to
say a 98-pound weakling cannot learn to dance. It isn't impossible,
it will just take a long time. I always knew I would
get there eventually. However I never imagined it
would take three years. That's how bad it was. Looking back,
my strange, utterly bizarre decision to undertake this
Dance Project defied all common sense.
I made this decision based strictly on the strong
faith in God I had developed during my Magical Mystery Tour.
Following my Dance Class from Hell, it was this Faith that told me to trust my intuition.
Call it Blind Faith. I knew full
well I was playing a silly hunch with no guarantees, but
I intended to keep my
promise no matter what.
|
|
Following a flurry of Supernatural Events in late July, my
life calmed down into boring routine. Each day
revolved around my unsatisfying Child Welfare job, nightly
basketball or volleyball, and practice in the Magic Mirror.
August. September. It was now October.
There was not a woman in sight for the simple reason that I
never lifted a finger. My only goal in life was to
catch up to the River Oaks women in dance class. The
sad thing is that I could have caught them quickly if I had
been willing to go to a dance club and ask a girl to dance.
In hindsight, I daresay I could have accomplished my goal in
a month or so. So why did it take three years?
I
blame my slow progress on an issue known as the Dilemma.
Everyone knows 'Practice makes Perfect.' I
was more than willing to practice my dancing in the Magic
Mirror, but I was not willing to go to a club and ask a girl to dance.
This reluctance delayed my progress considerably. I
was furious with myself over
my cowardice, but I stubbornly refused to take a risk.
Here is how
the Dilemma worked.
Due to my fear of rejection, I did not want to
risk asking a girl to dance until I
was already a good dancer. But how do I become a good
dancer without getting out on a dance floor to
practice?
I
was a good basketball player for the simple reason that I
played every chance I got. I was improving rapidly as
a volleyball player for the simple reason that I played
every chance I got. Had I been willing to cut back on
the sports and go to dance clubs instead, I would have seen
the same kind of improvement in my dancing. I daresay
I would have met some very pretty girls in the process.
Voila! Problem solved. And I doubt seriously I
would have written this book because my life would have
followed a much calmer trajectory.
This
Dilemma was a function of the Rejection Phobia.
I did not think my dancing was sufficient to justify
asking an attractive girl to dance. How good did I
need to be? I decided that once I caught the River
Oaks Seven, that would be the moment. I was improving,
but I pegged it at half a year, maybe longer.
My progress was glacial
because all I did was stare at myself in a mirror for 20
minutes a night and dream about the day I would be a good
dancer. I was so pathetic I wondered if I would be
able to dance in a club if it did not have mirrors.
How else would my over-controlling brain be sure my feet
were doing it right?
|
|
In addition, I had a new fear. What would I say to a
girl after the dance? The way I viewed things, the day
would come when I could find the nerve to ask a lady to
dance. I could follow her back to her table and, if she
seemed receptive, offer to buy her a drink. If she
said
yes, that got me to First Base. But what about Second
Base? I defined Second Base as getting her phone
number or even better simply asking her to join me for a
movie.
This would require Conversational Skills. To my
dismay, I realized I was just as deficient in this area as I
was at dancing. I had never in my life learned how to
generate a conversation with a total stranger of the
opposite sex.
In years to come, I would acquire the nuances necessary to
succeed at the fine art known as the Interview. In
order to Break the Ice, a series of questions usually does
the trick. Introduction, of course. After that comes the usual follow-up questions.
What do you do for a living? How do you like your job?
Where did you grow up? What brought you to Houston?
From there, the smart move is to find out what the person is
interested in. Family. Hobbies.
Aspirations. Ask enough questions until you find an
area where the two of you have something in common and
branch out from there. Don't talk about
yourself, talk about them, talk about what is interesting to
them.
Yes, I know these things now, but I was clueless back then.
I agree talking to strangers isn't that hard once you know
what you are doing. So how does someone acquire those
skills in the first place? Well, the answer is simple.
You approach a person and talk to them, figure it out from
there. But if you can't make yourself approach them in
the first place, then what do you do?
|
In other words, I had not one, but two Dilemmas.
Kind in mind that Rick Archer, age 24, was the young man who
received a 'D' in a course called Interviewing. The
irony hit like a ton of bricks. Dr.
Fujimoto was right. I was a complete cripple when it
came to relating to other people. I had failed
Interviewing in college and now I was failing it again in
Life.
Let's face facts. I was a needy person. I was
lonely and I wanted attention. Instead of Listening
once in a while, once a conversation got started, all I
wanted to do was talk about what was important to me. I was so self-centered, I never
learned how to show interest in another person. But
the only way to learn this skill is to practice. But
how do you practice when you don't know where to start?
How do you practice when you don't have the guts to
approach a stranger in the first place?
My problem was exacerbated by the lack of women to approach
in the first place. I was dimly aware that playing
sports with men every night was no way to meet women.
How was I supposed to approach a stranger when
I could not even find a stranger to approach?
Jim Deane had suggested the best way to meet girls was to go
to places where single girls hang out. Yes, even I did
not need to read a book to know that much.
|
|
|
One
place to start would be a church singles group. The
Quaker Meeting was small and had no such thing. Perhaps meet someone at
work. So far, the women I knew were either
older or married or both. Meet someone at my
apartment project. As far as I could tell, everyone
here was gay. Join a coed volleyball league.
Hmm. Wish I had thought of that.
The only place I could think of was go a
bar. However that thought scared me out of my wits.
Even if I succeeded in asking a
girl to dance, I still had no idea what to say after the
dance was over.
How was I going to practice talking
to a stranger if I was
too afraid to approach a woman in the first place?
I didn't know how to get to
First Base. I didn't know how to get to Second Base.
The whole idea seemed hopeless, a huge uphill struggle.
At the moment, the only women in my life
were the River Oaks Seven and I wasn't getting anywhere with
them.
Noting the regular scorn I drew from the River Oaks women,
my dancing wasn't ready yet. I could not bear the thought of getting shot down, so I stayed on the sidelines.
Sad to say, I spent all of September unable
to figure out a solution to my Dilemma.
What I needed was for God to tie me to a tree again,
but nothing doing. This time I was on my own.
And so I remained stuck in my futility.
Welcome to the Lost Years. I got nowhere because I
spent all my time thinking about what to do rather than
actually doing something. I was little better than a
dog chasing its tail.
Round and round I went. Fearing the shame of being turned
down or laughed at, there was no
middle ground, no way to improve without taking some
sort of
risk.
Like most people with a phobia, it was safer to avoid the
risk. And so I resorted to my old standby, do nothing
about it.
|
LOST YEARS:
NIGHTCLUB NIGHTMARE
|
|
Good Lord, I
was such a mess. You know, it is really embarrassing to reveal the
details of this time in my life. However, in order to appreciate
where I got to, I believe it is necessary to understand where I came
from. The only good thing that came from this low point was a sense of
compassion for people who struggle. A kid with low grades is so
sure he is going to do poorly on a test, he procrastinates studying till
the last minute and of course does miserably. Self-fulfilling
prophecy. An overweight person is so certain they will never lose
the weight, they quit their diet or their exercise program because
it is too difficult. Self-fulfilling prophecy. Fear is
powerful. Once a person expects to lose, they do things that
guarantee they will continue to lose. Turning a negative
self-image around by oneself is next to impossible. But that is
exactly what I was trying to do... and not getting very far.
One night in
early October, the loneliness got unbearable. To heck with the
Magic Mirror! I decided to bypass the mirror and go to a dance
club instead on my way home from volleyball.
Here at the Second Office Club, I saw
men who were average dancers
stay on the floor all night long. They were
no better than
myself, but they didn't care. They had no problem
stomping around. I was sure I could
dance
as well as they could. However, they had the ability to
ask girls to dance and I didn't. Cursing my cowardice, I
remained glued to my seat. My fear of having
a woman laugh at my dancing again was just too powerful.
While I sat there in the dumps, Chip and Phobia got
into another argument. Chip said my dancing would improve a lot faster
if I got out on the floor, but Phobia kept insisting I
had to improve my dancing some more.
Phobia reminded me how silly my dancing still
looked.
In the end, I couldn't make myself do it. My fear of
rejection
was
so crippling that I could not find a way to ask a woman to dance. It was easier just to
sit there and
feel sorry for myself.
|
One night I realized I had almost forgotten what girls my
age looked like. Lonely out of my mind, I decided to
take a look at a different kind of bar. On my way home from basketball, I visited a nearby club called
Prufrock's. To my surprise, there was no dancing at this place because the songs played by the piano man were
ballads, not 'dance
music'. No one seemed to mind. The crowd
enjoyed his tunes and were content to sit and listen.
When
the Piano Man took a break, I watched with interest as a man
used the lull to visit women who were sitting alone. I
wondered what he said. I had heard
of pick-up lines. "You must be from
Tennessee because you're the only Ten I See!"
Forget it. "The gravity is strong in here
because I'm falling for you."
Pick-up lines made me sick in my stomach.
I watched for about twenty minutes and noticed him make
three separate approaches. Two women were unreceptive
while the third time the man managed to get a conversation going that
lasted further than five minutes. To me, that was
unacceptable. Where did this guys get such a thick
skin? Given the low odds of making a conversation with
a stranger work in a bar, I could not bear approaching
a girl I did not
know. I felt so helpless.
Due to my
lifelong status as a loner, how exactly
was I supposed to learn how to talk to girls at this
stage without making a major fool of myself? When
it came to small talk, there were no lessons, no one
to teach me. I was in the same
boat with 'Conversation' as I was with 'Dancing'.
Having visited a Piano Bar and a Dance Bar, it seemed like
the odds of a girl saying yes to a dance offer were much
higher than saying yes to a pick-up line. 'Dancing'
still seemed like the only idea that would work for me.
I imagined if I danced with a woman first and she seemed to
enjoy herself, I could probably talk to her afterwards.
But breaking the ice by talking to her beforehand was out of
the question.
Unable to come up with other solutions, that meant I had no
choice but to postpone hitting the bars until
I could dance.
|
|
LOST YEARS:
DAVID GIVES ME A COMPLIMENT
|
Discouraged by my two investigation trips, I remained too paralyzed
to take action.
I decided the
best thing to do was to keep practicing in the mirror, go to dance class
and hope for the best. In other words, I postponed
facing my fears just like I always did. And since there was no one
around like Jason to twist my arm, progress was glacial. Every night it was the same old thing. Play
basketball, dance in the Magic Mirror. Although my
self-loathing over my cowardice continued to mount, at least my dancing was getting better.
One day
in late September, just as I was leaving dance class, Disco
Dave discretely whispered to wait
for him outside in the hall. I found a chair where I could watch
the Ballroom dancers practice out on the main floor. I
did not like Ballroom dancing because it looked really
difficult. In addition, I seriously disliked the
schmaltzy music. Forget Ballroom dancing. I'll
stick to Disco and Motown music.
I
wondered what David wanted. It had been two months
since the day he propositioned me after dance class.
We had not spoken since, but he smiled at me each week.
Maybe he wanted to proposition me again. At that, I
laughed ruefully. Should I tell David how the memory
of his proposition had saved me from ripping Helen's clothes
off a few weeks ago? I still winced every time I
thought of how close I had come to taking advantage of a
helpless woman. I did not condone taking advantage of
women. However, given how horny I was getting, I could
understand how desperation leads to very bad decisions.
|
|
Just then
David found me and sat down.
He said, "Thanks for waiting, Rick."
I
nodded. "What's up, David?"
"I wanted to
compliment you on how much you have improved.
However,
I did not dare say so in front
of the women. I am really
proud of you. You have come quite a ways since we
first met. Listen, now I'm curious. Do you go
dancing a lot?"
"No, but I practice whatever you show me at the house.
It's starting to sink in."
"Good for you.
You really struggled back at the start there, so I'm
glad you stuck with it."
I appreciated the compliment.
I had been practicing my dancing in the Magic Mirror every night
for two solid months
and I
could see the work was paying off.
However,
I still had yet to dance in
public thanks to my Dilemma.
As always, I was
overly sensitive
towards a woman's low opinion and the constant frowns of the River Oaks
Seven were not helping.
"David, while I have you here, can I ask a question?"
"Okay."
"How did you
ever get to be so good?"
|
David laughed
out loud.
"Hey, it's
called self-preservation. I was a scrawny
little guy in high school. The football players wanted to beat me
up all the time. I discovered the safest thing to
do was hang with the girls and let them protect me. I loved to
dance and figured out this was the only way I was ever going
to get any attention. I watched TV dance shows
like a hawk and practiced all the time. I would
show the girls my latest moves in the
hallway or the school dances. They loved
learning my dance moves. At the parties, we would
get together and compete to see who looked the best.
I always beat the girls and they loved it. I was
very popular. Better yet, the football players
left me alone because the girls acted as my bodyguards.
If the boys wanted the girls to pay attention to them,
they had to be nice to me. Now you know my
secret."
I nodded.
"I see your point. I was fortunate to be just as big
as the football players, so I guess I should be glad for
that. Only now am I discovering how much I wish I had
learned to dance back in high school. I have another
question. Not long ago I visited a dance bar on the
way home one night. The guys who danced in there are
nowhere near as good as you. Why are you so much
better?"
David gave me a
wicked smile. "Because I'm gay, that's why!"
I frowned.
"What do you mean by that?"
"I dance in the
gay bars two, three times a week. If I want to get
laid, I need to move my ass. Those guys in the
straight bars figure all they need to do is flex their
muscles and some girl is going to swoon. So why bother
learning to dance?"
I
laughed out loud at David's candor. "That brings up nother question.
It has been two months now. All we have in our class
are those rich women and me. Why doesn't anyone else ever
join this class?"
David's
expression changed to a rueful scowl. "I've been giving that some
thought myself. I just don't think there is that much
interest. I mean, think about it,
who teaches all those teenagers how to
dance at the high school parties? The kids teach each
other or they copy someone they see on TV. That's how I learned.
Disco dancing isn't really all that complicated unless
someone takes Freestyle dancing seriously like me."
"So
what you are saying is that most people don't need dance
lessons?"
"Yes, I think that's what the
problem is. Most
people don't care whether they are all that great.
I go to clubs all the time. I've noticed how my
friends can pick up a Freestyle move or a
Line Dance just by watching. Or maybe they will ask me to show
them something. My friends would not dream of
paying money to learn a dance move when they get it for
free. Nor would they waste time with a dance
class. A dance floor is like a swimming pool.
All they want is to know enough dance moves to jump in
the swimming pool. They may or may not be a great
dancer, but as long as they're cute and
looking confident, someone is bound to hit on them."
"What if they know how to dance at all?"
"Drugs. Alcohol. For
those who are reluctant, a stiff drink or two
is usually sufficient to get even the weakest dancer
out on the dance floor, especially if he has a date who
insists. I hate to tell you this, Rick, but I am
starting to think there isn't any money in teaching
Disco lessons."
"What about those rich women? They like your
class a lot. Why do they take your
class?"
"Those women are too old to go
clubbing. Plus they have too much pride to be seen
stumbling around on the dance floor with a bunch of
teeny boppers. One of the
women, Mrs. Barnes, told me that sometimes at these
galas they go to, people get smashed and start to
boogie. Mrs. Barnes wants to be ready the
next time that happens. She says those rich farts
are so stiff, just a few moves and she's the best one
out there. Mrs. Barnes lives to show off what a
hot number she is for an old broad."
"David, do me a favor. Who are those women?
Where on earth did they come from?"
"Those
ladies started as my Ballroom students.
They are thick as thieves. They can't even
get their hair done without the others around
for company. I give
private lessons to all of them and occasionally their
husbands too. One Saturday night
there was a Ballroom party here at Dance City. To my
surprise, five of the seven women showed up without
their husbands. Apparently the men had
gone on a deer hunting trip, so I spent
the night entertaining their wives.
The women got drunk and they got me drunk too.
They always treat me like
I am their darling little pet. 'Oh,
David dear, let's do a Foxtrot, and oh, David dear,
let's do Cha Cha next.' The place was
empty towards midnight so for the fun of it I put on a Disco song.
Then asked I Madelyn, the
ringleader, to Freestyle with me. I must
have been drunk because I put on a show. I turned
it on and danced just like I would in front of some stud
at a gay bar. The women
went nuts. They had never seen anything
like it. After the song was over, I
received so many compliments. The next
thing I knew the women
begged me to teach a class. I was all for
it. I love teaching Disco."
David paused a
moment, then resumed. "Ballroom is where I make my
money, but I live for Disco. That is where I put my
heart. My friends call me Disco Dave because I am so
rabid about the music and dancing. Believe it or not,
I have won the Staff Championship as the best Disco Dancer
several years in a row."
"Trust me,
David, I believe you. I've never seen anyone dance
like you."
Now it
was David's turn to ask a question. "Okay, Rick,
I know where my seven women come
from, but where did you come from? What
brought you here?"
I told Dave that I had
searched the Yellow Pages and his class was the only
Disco class I could find. "I'm serious, Dave.
I called four different listings. Dance
City is the only studio that offered a
course."
Dave
shook his head in disgust. "That doesn't make
any sense. If I'm the only teacher in the
book, then where are the other students?"
"Beats
the heck out of me. You are a good teacher, so
that can't be the problem."
Dave
frowned. "No one seems interested but you and
the ladies. I wonder why the
demand is so low."
Dave was
quiet, so I asked another question. "Did
you ever have a dance teacher?"
Dave
replied, "For Ballroom dancing, yes.
Ballroom dancing is very complicated. There are lots
of variations on basic moves and I have to learn how to
signal the woman what to do next. That takes some
serious practice and it is nearly impossible to learn just
by watching. But Freestyle dancing doesn't have any
rules. Why should my partner care what I do? We
are dancing, so it doesn't affect him. Like I said, I learned to dance in high school like
everyone else. I just got out there one day
and started dancing. Isn't that how everyone
does it? To me, movement is instinctive. Some of the moves I made up
myself and for the others I copied my friends.
What about you? Did you dance in high school?"
"Are you
kidding? I wouldn't dream of getting on the
floor. I wasn't very popular to begin with and
I was terrified the girls would turn me down. I
was also afraid the boys would make fun of me.
There were a group of snobs who loved to pick on
me. All I did was hide in the shadows and watch."
"Yeah, we had kids like that. They were
usually the brainiacs who were too shy to give
it a try. The rest of us just got out
there and moved around. We knew we were
good and didn't care what people thought. We
competed to see who was best and challenged our friends to
copy our latest move. That was a fun time
for me. I was easily the best dancer in school."
Dave
went quiet for a moment. Then something came to him. "Hmm, I wonder if that's the
problem."
"What
are you talking about?"
"You mentioned that
no one ever joins our class.
Since Dancing came easy to me, maybe
that's the problem. Maybe the dancing
comes easy to everyone and the rest don't care.
People take Ballroom lessons because it is too
complicated to figure out on their own, but
Freestyle is a different story. It
just occurred to me that
Freestyle is something most people can pick up
without any need for a teacher. Who needs
lessons? All they have to do is get out
there."
"I am
not sure I understand what you're talking about."
David
frowned. "The problem is that Disco
dancing does not require skill or training, so why
pay money? In Ballroom dancing, you have a
partner, so what you know or don't know matters.
But not Disco. Why
waste time taking lessons? Dance any way you
want. A little dope or
two beers is
sufficient to inspire even the most challenged
spastic to shake his booty and think he's sexy."
At this point,
someone beckoned to David, so the conversation ended.
As I drove home, I gave it some thought. David
believed his class remained small because there was so
little demand for Freestyle lessons. I shook my head
in disgust. If I understood this correctly, since
Freestyle dancing was so easy to learn, I must be
practically the only person in the city forced to bother
with lessons.
|
This
was a truly humiliating realization. Other than these uptight rich
women and myself, no one needed lessons. My overly-analytical
mind and emotional problems were so crippling that I
was the only person in the city who needed months of
lessons to learn what
most people seemed to accomplish with in one night with two beers.
This was a very depressing thought.
That said, what I had
just learned from Dave would
one day make me the most famous dance teacher in the city.
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
FOURTEEN:
GLORIA
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER FOURTEEN:
GLORIA
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
The problem with
First Impressions is that they are very difficult to shake.
Once a certain prejudice forms, it is almost impossible to
get rid of.
I was a teenage
during the Sixties. Due to my attendance at a posh
private school known as St. John's, I lived a very sheltered
existence in certain ways. For one thing, I was never
exposed to serious poverty or homeless people. Nor did
I know much about gay people.
During the years
I attended St. John's, I lived in an area known as the
Montrose. This was an attractive middle class area my
mother could afford with the added advantage that it was
only a mile or so bike ride from my school. At the
time, I had no idea that my neighborhood was the most
popular area for gays in Houston. In the Gay
Community, the Sixties were the calm before the storm.
This was back in the days when Gay people lived closeted
lives. The upshot is that our paths never intersected
even though I am sure I had gay neighbors.
That changed
when I was 12. Over the course of a year or so, I was
sexually molested on three different occasions in public
swimming pools. The modus operandi was always the
same. Since I was in the pool swimming by myself, that
made me easy prey. A man would swim up beside me,
engage me in a conversation, then stick his hand inside my
swimming trunks. After the second time, I was on
guard. However the third time happened due a clever
trick. I was wary as a man engaged me in a
conversation only to have a buddy of his sneak up from
behind and fondle me. I screamed bloody murder and got
the life guard's attention, but what good did it do?
The two men exited the pool swiftly and left. When I
saw the men laughing as they ran away, I wanted to murder
them. It never happened again because I paid better
attention from this point on.
|
The problem with
first impressions is that left uncorrected they take a
powerful hold on one's imagination. Based on my
childhood experiences, as far as I was concerned, all gay
men were perverts and child molesters. Furthermore,
now that I was 24, nothing in my adult life had taken place
to change my opinion. I had been repeatedly
propositioned during college, sometimes in a very ugly way.
More recently Dave and Lynn had done their best to get me in
the sack. On the other hand, once we got past our
awkward starts, both men had turned out to be friendly and
engaging. Dave and Lynn were so easy to like that my
prejudice about gay people was being challenged. What
was the truth about gay men? Were they monsters or
were they decent people? I was about to find out.
|
|
LOST YEARS:
MY GAY APARTMENT PROJECT
|
Just when my
life could not get any weirder, it got weirder. After spending June stuck on Couch Catatonia,
back in
July I found a job and got on with my
life. On the day I was hired for my Child Welfare job,
the main office was located
on Branard Street in the Montrose area.
As I left the office, I spotted a small apartment complex
one
block away with a 'for
rent' sign. Incorrectly assuming I would
be working at the same office I had just left, I
parked the car. Ten minutes later I had my new
home.
According to
Jim Deane, my guru, an easy way to meet girls
is to move into an apartment project which caters to
singles. Good idea, but
I did not know this wisdom until one week after moving
to the Branard Street apartments. Now that I had a
lease, I was stuck here.
One week
later, I ended up in the arms of Lynn, the drag
queen. That was my first clue that Houston's
Montrose area had undergone a major transformation since
my high school days. While I had been away the
past six years, Montrose had become
home sweet home to Houston's Gay Community.
I kept
wondering where the girls were. Imagine my
surprise when I finally realized my entire apartment
project was gay. Flabbergasted, I tried
to wrap my mind around the consequences of my
mistake. My surrounding neighborhood was gay.
My dance teacher was gay. My apartment project
was gay. A large portion of the Child Welfare
agency was gay. My mind did major somersaults
adjusting to this startling new reality.
|
|
Would my
life
have been different if I had moved into an apartment project populated with single women?
I would assume so. By the way,
these were the Seventies. According to
rumors, there was a
Sexual Revolution going on out there. Had I moved into one of
the many Houston apartment projects which catered to
singles, I believe my problems meeting women would
have been solved quite nicely. There would
have been countless
opportunities to bump into some
girl at the clubhouse, the laundry room,
the mailbox, the hot tub and the swimming pool. Maybe the girl next door
would be friendly or perhaps I would meet a girl at the sand volleyball court.
Monday Night football in the clubhouse or Saturday Beer
Bust party by the pool might have led to
something. If the cat got my tongue, I imagine
eventually some woman would have taken the initiative and
spoken to me first. Alas, such was not to be.
|
|
As it stood, stuck here in an apartment project with no
women, my only immediate option was to go hustle in bars.
Given my precarious state of mind, this was out of the
question. In a bar, I would have serious problems
knowing what to say to a girl unless we had something in
common. But how would I know what we had in common?
At a singles apartment project, this would not be an issue.
Even someone as hopeless as me would have found a way to
speak to a woman. By the laws of random encounter, I
have to believe I would eventually smile at some girl who
would smile back.
Now that I cut my hair, I looked okay. In fact, if I
took off my glasses and remembered to smile, I looked good
enough for some girl to take a chance on me. With the
slightest indication of interest on a woman's part, I could
have taken it from there. The fact that she and I were
neighbors was the perfect conversation opener. But no,
that scenario never took place. That is because Mr.
Intelligent had unwittingly moved into a gay apartment
project.
I just wanted
to kick myself. Stupid me, I had moved into the only
place in
Houston where meeting single women was impossible. This was an
instant replay of going to a men's school at Johns
Hopkins all over again. Hopkins had
been the Land Without Women. The Montrose area was the Land of
Gay Men. This pathetic situation was yet
further proof that I must be cursed when it came to
women.
|
Oh, by the
way, one more thing. Since every person who lived in
Montrose was gay, they assumed I must be gay too.
That led to a very bizarre development. I would guess there were
forty or so gay
men living in the various Branard apartment units. Some had
roommates, but most lived alone. All
social activity revolved around the swimming
pool area in the courtyard.
On any
given evening, several men would get together by the poolside to drink and
chat.
In order for me to get to the parking lot from my apartment, I had to
walk past these men as they sat by the swimming pool. Always
the loner, I never spoke to anyone beyond a polite 'good evening'.
Nor did they speak to me. No doubt my perpetual frown
played a role. The men
sitting at the patio table were content just to eye me as I
went by. This lack of communication is one of the
reasons why it took me over a month to realize every one of these
men was gay.
One day someone said
hello and I said hello back.
That broke the ice. Once they realized I did not bite, the men got a
little friendlier. From that point on, every
day after work the gay men sitting at the swimming
pool would say hello. Then later in the evening I
would be greeted again when I left for basketball or
volleyball. Sometimes if the weather was nice, people
would sit outside till late in the evening. Now I
would be greeted a third time when I returned home from
basketball and volleyball.
|
|
No
matter what time
I came home, there was invariably a greeting
committee. Sometimes it was two men,
sometimes as many as sixteen. There was always
someone sitting out there and they always had a word for me. They
would invite me to join them, but I would politely refuse and keep moving. Once I
discovered
they were gay, what was there to talk about?
However, one
Friday in late August I changed my mind. Friday
was the only night of the week when the JCC was
closed, so basketball was not an option. I had nothing to do
after work,
so I decided to accept their offer to join them.
I went inside to change, then came back out in shorts
and a tee-shirt. I found a chair and made
myself comfortable by the swimming pool.
Someone
handed me a beer and the introductions began.
I was pretty tense at first.
Understandably, I had a bad attitude about gay men, so
I was leery about joining these guys. On the
other hand, in addition to Dave and Lynn, I had met several gay people at my
social work job who were friendly. Tonight I decided to
keep an open mind. I had not
noticed before, but I was a good ten years younger
than any of the dozen men I joined at the pool.
These guys were pudgy, middle-aged guys whose idea
of exercise was hoisting a drink. That made
them seem less threatening. Besides, I was
much taller than any of them. What did I have
to fear? I soon realized these men were
good-natured and gentle. Unlike those monsters
who molested me as a boy, they men seemed harmless
enough.
After a couple beers, I relaxed a little and found
myself enjoying their
company. Listening to their banter and jokes,
this was the
first conversation I ever had with gay men that went beyond superficial chatter. The
men were fun to be around due to all the outrageous things that came out of their
mouths. I found myself laughing my butt off at
some of the things they said. Considering I needed company in
the worst way, I was glad to meet these guys.
|
Oddly enough, despite the intense curiosity, none of
these men ever
hit on me. I think that was because I was such
a mystery. Or maybe because I was big enough
to snap one of them in half. That led to an outrageous
discovery. One night over one too many pink martinis,
a guy named Melvin let a giant secret slip.
Melvin was
chatting with the guy next to him when I overheard
him refer to 'The Prize'. Instantly,
four men glanced at me with worried looks. Suspicious,
I asked, "Uh, Melvin,
what is the Prize?"
Melvin looked
around sheepishly at his friends who began shooting
darts at him for opening his big mouth.
Watching Melvin squirm, I suddenly had an inkling,
but wanted to be sure. Melvin was reluctant to
confess. However, since Melvin was a little
nebbish of a guy, he was easy for me to bully. "Come
on, Melvin, what is the
Prize? Or should I ask who is the Prize?"
Melvin turned
pink and confessed. "That's our nickname for you,
Rick. You are The Prize."
Wonderful. I had a funny
feeling that's what he would say. "Oh really?
And how does one win The Prize?"
"We are taking
bets on who gets you into bed first."
Dumbfounded, I
glared at Melvin for several seconds. Melvin
was so embarrassed he decided this was a good time
to jump in the swimming pool. Turning my
attention to the remaining men, I said, "Correct me if
I'm wrong, but you guys are having a competition to
see who can lure me into sex. Is that
it?"
As Melvin did
a lap around the pool, the other four men grinned
and nodded. In fact, now that the cat was out
of the bag, the men were delighted to discuss the
issue. From what they said, there was intense
curiosity about me. They figured it was only a
matter of time until I hopped into bed with one of
the men who lived here. In fact, they had been
surprised at how choosy I had been so far.
Apparently my sexuality such a frequent item of discussion
here at the pool, every man in the complex made sure
to keep an eye on my door. So far only one man
had entered. His name was Gabriel. I had
met him playing volleyball. Looking to make a
friend, I had invited him over to shoot pool.
Wouldn't you know it, an hour into the night he
placed his hand on mine just as I was getting ready
to shoot.
"Uh,
Gabriel, that's really not where I'm at."
Fortunately,
Gabriel took it well enough. After he left, I
sat there wondering why I had charisma with men but
not women. Right now I could open the door and
whistle and have ten panting men vying for me.
I was reminded of the old Mae West joke. "Ten
men knocking at my door? Oh, my, I am much too
tired. Ask one of them to leave."
Yes, I was a
mystery. After all, any ordinary gay man would have a
half-dozen sexual encounters by now. These
were the days when gay men had sex at the drop of a
hat. Monogamy was unheard of. I
generalize of course, but gay men loved variety so
much they weren't picky. If the man they
wanted was not available, just ask the one at the
bar next to him.
As we sat
there by the swimming pool, Melvin finally had the
courage to return. When he realized we were
still discussing The Prize, Melvin grinned.
"Well, Rick, have you made up your mind yet?
Sometimes I can't sleep at night knowing you are all
alone in that big apartment." Then he turned
beet red as everyone gave him a hard time.
I was
astonished at their candor. Not only did I
have a giant target on my back, these guys were so
matter-of-fact in their explanation that my jaw
dropped open in shock. I guess since
everyone assumed I was gay, they had no idea I might
take offense. In fact, one man,
Henry, the only good-looking guy in the complex, came
right out and mentioned he was very well hung.
Oh really? I took this as a less than subtle indirect offer. Stunned by
this strange development, it took a moment to regain
my equilibrium, but I finally found my tongue.
These guys had shocked, so now it was my turn.
"Sorry, guys,
but I'm straight. I prefer women, so you're
all out of luck."
The men were so shocked they
almost fell out of their chairs. Melvin looked
crushed. "Rick, when you say you are straight, what
you mean is that you are bisexual, yes?"
"No, Melvin,
I'm straight. I am only interested in women."
A look of
horror and disbelief crossed their faces. A
straight man in this place? This can't be! Impossible!
"But,
Rick, why would you move here if you were
straight? Only gay men live here."
"No one
told me. My guess is
that Lillie, the manager, assumed I was gay.
What other explanation could there be?"
That cracked
everyone up. This was outrageous, the funniest
thing that had ever happened. A straight guy
living in a gay apartment complex, who would have
ever thought? Ha ha ha! Listening to
their raucous laughter, I just rolled my eyes. I assumed this
revelation would put an end to the
competition, but I was wrong.
I did not know gay men very well. Gay men believe that every man has a gay
bone in there somewhere whether they know it or not.
Three good examples would be Lynn, the drag queen, Disco Dave
and now Gabriel.
All three men hit on me without the slightest
hint that I was interested (although Lynn definitely
had his hopes up). Apparently the Branard
apartment men agreed. Since they believed
any man could be persuaded to expand his horizons, if
anything, they were even more intrigued. With the right combination of wooing and
whiskey, sooner or later my resistance would
disappear and someone would get lucky. The
contenders could not wait to see who would bag me
first.
Gay men in the
Seventies had to be the horniest creatures on earth.
Promiscuity was rampant and sex was all they ever seemed to talk about.
By
playing hard to get, I became a
rock star to these men, a virgin of sorts, a valued commodity. Forgive my lack
of modesty, but from this point on the men could not get enough of me.
Due to my virtue and obvious ignorance to their
tricks, I became the most coveted man in this
small world we inhabited. The thought of scoring with the
only so-called straight guy in the complex was a topic of
neverending mirth and merriment to these guys.
One night I
had the strangest conversation with Melvin.
When I came home from basketball, it was after 10
pm. Melvin was sitting alone by the swimming
pool, so I sat down next to him. In
retrospect, I think he had been waiting for me.
He was by far my most ardent admirer. Perhaps the
victim of too many pink martinis, Melvin was in a maudlin
mood. After bringing up the subject of love,
Melvin decided to confess he
was impressed by my muscular body.
Squeezing my forearm, he sighed, then murmured, "Rick, you're soooo big! I can't even wrap my hand around your arm!
Do you work out? I dream about hopping in your
arms!"
How did I ever
get so lucky? Melvin had a crush on me.
What an honor. Still, I
admired his courage. Melvin was a plump,
middle-aged guy. He was short, out of shape
and balding. Even if I was gay, Melvin would never
have stood a chance. I suppose he knew that
too, but that didn't stop him from pouring his heart
out. I liked Melvin. He was
warm, friendly, unthreatening. I took his
hand and said, "Melvin, you are a kind soul.
Thank you for the compliment."
Big mistake. Melvin
thought I was encouraging him. Apparently the
pitcher full of pink martinis was his way of working
up the nerve to reveal his deepest feelings.
Melvin was so lost in Martiniville, the island
next to Margaritaville, that he went icky-gooey on
me.
"Rick, you are
the Queen of Sheba, the
man of my dreams."
Huh? The
Queen of Sheba? That made no sense.
"Melvin, I am confused. First I am the Prize, now I'm
the Queen of Sheba. What are you talking about?"
"Oh, sorry, I
forgot you don't know our language. It's a
compliment, Rick, take my word for it. The Queen
of Sheba is gay slang for The Bomb, the absolute
epitome. The Queen of Sheba is a mythological
creature, the most wonderful of all."
"Is the Queen
of Sheba a man or a woman?"
"She is a mythical
being, part man, part woman, part god.
The Queen of Sheba is the greatest sex prize of all
because she is unattainable. The Whore
of Babylon will fuck anything in sight, but not the Queen of
Sheba. She is just the opposite because she bestows her love
only on someone who is special."
|
"I thought 'Queen' was a derogatory term for a
gay guy who is
overly flamboyant."
"There are all
kinds of Queens, Rick. There are drag queens, nelly queens,
butch queens, mean queens. I'm a nelly queen. The Queen of Sheba is
something completely different. She is the Beauty
Queen, someone who is better than the rest. The
Queen of Sheba is the ultimate, sort of like Marilyn
Monroe to a heterosexual man."
"Help me out, Melvin, this is all new.
Why do you guys make such a fuss over me? I shouldn't
tell you this, but I'm an ordinary guy, nothing special.
Ask any woman. Women don't even know I exist."
"That's
because you stay hidden from them. I like you
because you are a man's man. There are gay men who cannot stand
effeminate men. They want the same men that the women
want, you know, a big, strong, masculine guy like Burt
Reynolds or Sean Connery. They want a guy with a
hairy chest and big shoulders, a guy who looks
dangerous, a guy who can handle himself. They want a big, virile guy like
you with
muscles, a guy who will fuck them silly and make them
beg for more."
"Fuck them silly"? I could not believe what I
was hearing. Nor had anyone ever referred to me as 'virile'.
Obviously Melvin did not know I had flunked my 'Tough Guy'
test. However, compared to these guys, I guess I was
the closest thing. Playing sports and lifting weights
in my apartment, I was tall, slender, and strong. Being surrounded by 40 sex-crazed
gay men put me in a unique position. Due to this truly
strange twist of fate, I had a rough idea how Marilyn Monroe
felt surrounded by a sea of men on a USO Tour. I
was just as much a target to their sex fantasies as
Marilyn was to these vast hordes of army men.
|
|
LOST YEARS:
LEARNING TO TALK DIRTY
|
The irony was
overwhelming. To gay men, I was The Prize, to women I
was the
proverbial Flop with Chicks. Here in
September, I had just entered the ninth month of my Epic
Losing Streak. Words cannot
adequately describe just how utterly bewildered I felt.
On the one hand, I could not find my way to First Base with
a girl if my life
depended on it. Simultaneously, I was
the most desired man in my apartment complex. This
was not only absurd, it was kind of
pathetic.
I have discussed
Good Luck and Bad Luck. Talk about Bad Luck! If
I lived at any singles complex in Houston, I would have had
a girlfriend by now. Instead I was stranded in Gay
Mecca with these horny men fawning over me. Oddly
enough, there was a Silver Lining here. They say the
Lord works in mysterious ways. Deep down, I knew Melvin was right.
If I could just conquer these demons in my mind, I was an
attractive guy.
It was my own fault that I didn't have the guts to go
looking. Until I could find my courage, these men
offered a much-needed tonic for my
battered self-esteem. But what the men really did for
me was
give me back my voice.
Vanessa's deceit had made me gun-shy around
women to begin with, but it was
Dr. Fujimoto who truly beat me into submission. Fujimoto had stolen my voice. His
endless harangues over my lack of the 'therapeutic
personality' had done a number on my head. Trying to
prove that I could be a quiet listener, I had done
everything in my power to suppress my tendency to speak my
mind. While on the one hand I appreciated the lessons
in politics I received, I had sacrificed my power to express
myself spontaneously in the process. Fujimoto was not fooled for a moment. He knew it was
an act. The sad thing is that once I turned my
natural personality off, I could not find the switch to turn
it back on again. In conversation, I had become a dull,
uninspired robot who made sure to hesitate before saying
a word lest it be offensive in any way.
Now I was exposed to gay men who had no filters
whatsoever. I could not believe
the things that came out of their mouths. Nothing was
sacred with these guys.
Gay humor revolves
around the art of the put-down. These men lived to
insult each other, the more sarcastic, the better.
There were not many social skills that came naturally to me,
but sarcasm I could do. I not only liked
gay banter, I could give as well as I took. Pretty soon I was exchanging
barbs just like the rest and laughing in the
process. Once I gave free rein to my sarcastic nature,
their appreciation grew. Not only was I sexy, now I was
sassy too. Tickled by my willingness to participate, these guys could not get enough of me. Whenever someone gave me a hard time, I gave it
right back to
them. Because I was The Prize, I had a built-in
advantage. Since these guys would do anything to curry
favor, invariably my retort was judged the funnier.
Most of their lines revolved around sex.
They loved to come on to each other, especially when other
people were watching. That was part of the fun.
If
ten minutes went by without someone publicly propositioning
another man, I would have been shocked. 'Let's go upstairs and get more
comfortable...' was the standard line. To
my surprise, every now and then two men would get up
from their seats and do just that. I guess all
that sex talk got them worked up. Maybe that
was the idea all along.
There were
insults... "I never forget a
face, but in your case I will make an exception."
There were
pickup lines... "You look like a Boy Scout.
Come upstairs and practice tying knots on me."
There were
pickup lines... "You make me breathless,
hurry up and kiss me before I die!"
There were
less than subtle hints... "I was going to tell you a
story about my
dick, but it's too long."
There were
putdowns... "Jack be nimble, jack be quick,
I don't want your toothpick, you promised me a candlestick."
Fielding their zingers kept me on my toes. Strange as it might seem, I was
a part of their group. This is how I learned about a world I previously knew
nothing about. One thing that fascinated me
was their fondness for talking about sex.
Throughout September, I
learned more about talking dirty than
all my previous 24 years combined.
An odd thought crossed my mind. If I listened to these
guys long enough, maybe I could learn how to talk to
women. Seriously, these gay guys were
pros at flirting. Since I was receptive to any coaching I
could get, I would pull
up a chair and just listen. Gay banter was pretty
incredible. It was catty, bitchy, nasty, and funny all
at the same time. Thanks to my sheltered life, I had
never heard people talk this way before. So much sex talk. Constantly!
There was lots of bragging about
countless conquests, but another favorite topic was the
enormous size of their penises.
"Three Texas
cowboys were drinking at the bar. Pretty soon they
were bragging about how
long their dicks were. The bartender said he was
tired of listening, so why not settle the bet? All
three men whipped out their dicks and laid them on the
bar. A gay guy walked in, did a double-take and
said, 'Hey, Bud Lite, and I'll take the buffet!!'"
Say what you
will about my walk on the wild side, these
men were bringing me out of my shell. I believe these
men got a kick out of the fact that I was
making an effort to fit in. Every time they
teased me, I teased them right back. Back and
forth. I came to realize this
clever repartee was something I enjoyed.
I liked the gay style of humor. It was fun and it
made me think on my feet. Best of all, these
guys helped
me become 'me' again. I was born with a
smart mouth, but Fujimoto had kicked it out of me.
Now my voice was back.
Our
sex-laden exchanges made me wonder. Why could I trade
insults with these crazy men, yet be so totally terrified
around women? It just didn't make sense. If I could talk
this freely around women, my loneliness problem would be solved. I knew I had a personality
hidden in there somewhere. Why didn't I have the
courage to use it around women? For that
matter, I couldn't even get close enough to try.
Phobia is irrational. I avoided women because I was
sure I would end up getting hurt again. I
needed to get tougher, but how would I get tougher if I
was afraid to try? Unable to solve my Dilemma,
I settled for being the Belle of the Swimming Pool crowd.
|
LOST YEARS:
PLAYING THE GAME
|
It
was now October. I was starting to feel the pressure
of being The Prize. No, I'm not talking about sex.
The more I was around them, the more I realized how little
interest I had. What I mean is the constant attention
that required me to always be on my toes. I could either tell these guys to knock
it off with the sexual innuendos or I could play along and let them have
their fun. Flattered by the attention, I decided
it was easier to be a good sport about it. And so I became the reigning sex symbol with the swimming pool crowd.
One
night things got a little carried away. The topic was
to guess which
man
would be the winner of The Prize competition.
They conducted this discussion with me present by the way. They were all drunk, so each man took turns bragging about
why he expected to win. I was incredulous at how bold
they were as they discussed how they intended to overcome my
resistance. Since my odd status was an open secret,
I guess they saw no need to talk behind my back. I
listened in bemusement as the men took turns claiming
he would win The Prize. Finally I had enough. It
was time to take control.
"Will you men listen to yourselves? You talk like I'm
not even here. Do you really think I'm going to get turned
on? You talk constantly about how
you are going to get me into bed, but maybe there's
something you need to know. Not
one man has actually propositioned me. Not once.
You guys are the worst. You're all talk,
no action."
These men loved being insulted. They lived for it.
"That's not fair!
We proposition you every time you are here!"
"Oh sure, I get offers every night I sit here, but your offers
are full of shit.
You make your big moves out in the open with other men
watching, so you aren't actually risking any skin.
You're just bragging and preening. I am just a
sport to you guys."
"Will you say yes
if we proposition you in a sincere way?"
"No, of course not. How many times do I have to
tell you are wasting your time? I am immune to you and
you know damn well I'm
telling the truth. Besides, you only like me because I'm a challenge.
The moment I give in, I will be old news."
"That's true,
Rick, we
don't actually like you, we just want to see you naked. So
why won't you give in and make us happy?"
"Give me a break. You don't want me to give in. That would spoil all
your fun. If I gave in, I would be boring and
then you wouldn't have anything to fuss about. That's
probably why none of you ever make a serious move because
then the game would be over."
"Oh stop it, we
know you're just a tease. Deep down you love us
madly. If you give in like
we know you will, we promise whoever wins will never say
a word."
I laughed out loud. "You guys are the worst liars I
have ever met!!"
"Not only that, we
will respect
you in the morning."
"You don't even respect me now. You just like me
because I'm half your age and I let you pick on me. Good
lord, if I actually did give in, the rest of you would be
worse than a pack of wolves. Once you heard how wonderful I was, then you
would all beg to be next. I would never have a
moment's peace."
Naturally they protested and argued, but it was
all just a silly game. So why did I put up with it?
It is embarrassing to admit, but I
enjoyed being the center of
attention. Considering how low my self-esteem
was, I was getting more compliments from these guys
than I had received my whole life. I would have
preferred the flattery come from a pretty girl, but beggars can't be
choosers.
Sure, these guys
got a little carried away, but I got used to
it.
It helped that I was the
youngest guy. That made teasing me even easier. In a
manner similar to Melvin's Queen of Sheba reference, they treated me like
a debutante or the belle of the
ball.
They propositioned me practically
every time I walked by, but always in a joking way. A group would be sitting at
the pool having a beer in the evening. I would walk past in
my basketball shorts and they would whistle in appreciation.
"Such
long legs! Such big shoulders! Come here and give us
a kiss."
I would always
reply in some manner. "Not tonight, boys, I
am going inside to pump some weights and make you want me more."
"Oh Rick,
come
have a beer with us and turn us on."
"Not tonight, boys,
no beer for me. If I don't watch my figure, then you
won't either."
"Oh Rick, what a shame, there are no
chairs, why not sit on my lap? If you whisper something
in my ear, I'll grant you a wish!"
"Perfect. I'll turn you into a sex-starved woman."
"Oh Rick, you are such
a tease! You're all yak and no sack. Why won't
you please us?"
"I'm saving myself for a younger man. You guys are so
old, you might die in my arms."
The repartee went back and forth. They enjoyed
the put-down game and I enjoyed delivering the
put-downs. However, I made sure not to be vicious.
For their part, they were light-hearted about their neverending
disappointment. Besides, I didn't win every
exchange. Once in a while, the gay men got the upper
hand.
Suggesting I jump in the pool
naked was a major part of the greeting
ritual.
'Oh, Rick,' they would say,
'you have such an athletic body. Why not strip
down for us and jump in the pool? It is such a hot night, don't you want to cool off?
Give us a thrill!'
I
would just laugh. "You guys never give up,
do you? If I was short and fat,
you would simply change your pitch."
"If you were short and fat,
we wouldn't even talk to you."
"What if I was ugly?"
"We would offer you a bag for your face."
Touché.
I smiled.
"Okay, guys, you got me on that one."
The men grinned.
Since I was a good sport about the silliness, we got along fine.
I never felt threatened. Besides, I enjoyed the compliments, but
don't tell anyone.
These gay men had done more to
heal my self-esteem than I could have ever imagined.
However, it did
cross my mind that as long as I hung around these guys,
I wasn't making much progress with women. In fact,
deep down I knew I was using these men for companionship to avoid dealing with my
problems. That is the nature
of Phobia. No one ever licks the fear
because it
is easier to avoid
the problem than it is to deal with the anxiety of
fighting it.
|
One
morning
in early October I had
some bad luck. An older man named Chandler passed by my
apartment just as I opened the door to leave for
work.
He glanced inside and saw my pool table. Chandler
stopped to stare.
"Is that
what I think it is, Rick??"
"Yes, that
is a pool table. You are welcome to have a look."
"Oh my, it
is
so beautiful. Such an interesting choice of
furniture."
Chandler smiled innocently enough
and soon left. I should have
known better. That night after basketball,
there were a dozen men waiting for me by the pool. This was
the largest group I had ever seen this late, so I suppose I
should have been suspicious. Nevertheless, as
always, I stopped by to chat and pass inspection.
Big mistake. I should have kept walking.
That was the night I learned that allusions to
shooting pool are a popular metaphor for sexual
activity in the gay world. When the jokes came
one at a time, I could handle it. However, tonight the
clever comments were coming from every direction.
"You can put
your pool stick in my corner pocket any
time."
"I am speechless
around you. Will you
put some English on my balls?"
I
was already feeling on guard when someone called me 'The Big Ball Buster'. I
didn't care for that one and felt the heat rise inside. This was a reference to someone
who
teases but not pleases. I
could see they were testing me.
"Sorry, guys, you have me all worked up with your
clever lines. I need a cold shower to rebuild my
resistance."
Feeling threatened, I
left. I groaned over this new development.
I had apparently opened the
door to a new, more aggressive line of teasing.
For a while there I had become one of the guys, but now I
was back to being the resident sex symbol. Sure enough, the pool table incident seemed to pin a new
target on my back.
Whenever I came home, I was
given the kind of reception generally reserved male
strippers. A week after Chandler noticed my pool
table, I
returned from a night of volleyball all hot and sweaty.
Thanks to daylight savings time, there was
still a bit of twilight left. Because
it was a balmy, pleasant fall evening with a
nice breeze, a big group was gathered by the
pool. The gang saw me coming and
raised their glasses in salute to the Queen
of Sheba. Oh great, here it comes. I had not bothered to shower.
I could just as easily shower
in my apartment. The problem was my
form-fitting wet tee-shirt.
|
"Oh Rick,
look at those bulging muscles! You are all sweaty. Why
not take off that nasty tee-shirt and show us your
big
chest?"
To be
honest, I did want to take off my sweaty
tee-shirt. The dozen men here at the
pool were all shirtless, so what was
stopping me? To begin with, I was
modest by nature. Moreover, I knew
that taking off my shirt was inviting
trouble. Baring my chest to these guys was the same as Marilyn
Monroe sharing her ample chest to a legion
of male admirers. This was a bad idea. I would never hear
the end of it. However, just then the oddest
feeling came over me. I had heard that women
in New Orleans loved to flash their breasts at Mardi
Gras. Right now, the only flattery I was
receiving was coming from these crazy
gay men. I suddenly
understood why women enter wet tee-shirt contests...
if you got it, flaunt it. So I made a
suggestion.
"You guys call me a
tease all the time and I am getting a little tired
of it. If I take off my shirt, are you
going to behave any better from now on?"
"Oh
my God, Rick, absolutely!
We will be the best behaved boyfriends you ever had.
If you take off your tee-shirt, we promise
we will never tease you again!"
"How can I
trust you? You men have such terrible
reputations."
"For you, we would behave. You are
a Prince. If you will just strip
down for us, we will shower you with more adulation
than you can possibly imagine."
|
|
So with that I
turned my back, took off my shirt, then turned back
around and posed. They went nuts, absolutely nuts. I could not
shut them up.
"Oh
my God, it's David in the flesh! Michelangelo surely had you in
mind!"
At this point,
the calls came for me to continue. I don't know
what came over me. These guys were
completely full of shit, but I guess flattery does get
you somewhere. I stood at the swimming pool
where they all could see me.
I
slowly took off one shoe. Then the other.
Next came my socks.
I laughed because the men were absolutely
mesmerized. I only wished I had more clothing
to tease them with. Now all I had left were my
gym shorts.
As I stood there with my
hands on my hips in defiance, they began to clap and cheer.
The applause was deafening complete with pleas and
demands to continue.
"Oh,
Rick, don't stop now!
Finish
us off with your naked glory. We all have our
rulers out!"
I drew the line at
removing my gym
shorts. But the cheering and jeering didn't
stop. They were egging me on. Something inside me snapped. Ordinarily I am
extremely modest about my body. But not
tonight. It was getting pretty dark, so I
threw caution to the winds. First I jumped in
the water, then I removed my gym shorts and placed
them on the edge. The
men erupted with laughter
and clapping. To wolf whistles and cat calls, I
did my best Esther Williams impersonation and began
to swim around the pool.
In the gloom of the 9
pm October evening, I doubt seriously they could see much,
but I didn't really care one way or the other.
All I can say is that I was in a very odd mood.
As I swam my first lap, the men went
absolutely nuts. I mean it, they went
absolutely stark raving mad. They thought this was the funniest thing
in ages. Now that The Prize had stripped naked
before their very eyes, my cool factor went
off the charts.
|
|
As I swam
around in the pool, I had no idea what had
possessed me to do this. This was highly out of character.
I had gone streaking one night back at Colorado State
at 2 am, but that was no big deal. After all, how much courage
does it take to run naked at night with no one looking?
My
unexpected exhibition had me baffled.
There was something about the way they
dared me to strip that made me want to defy them, to
prove I
wasn't afraid. If they wanted to look,
let them look. If they got a glimpse of my
naked butt in the water from thirty feet away, more power to
them.
As I dog paddled around
the pool to wild applause, I noticed there was
someone sitting in complete darkness at the far end
180° from the men. As
I drew closer, I saw a dark-haired Hispanic woman
sitting by herself. She was sipping a glass of wine
and staring directly at me.
I had never
seen this woman before. I assumed she
had been watching the hoopla, so I was embarrassed, especially when I saw the wide-eyed expression on her face. On the next lap, I
noticed she was still staring intently. This time I smiled and waved.
In response, she raised her glass.
|
The entire
time, the men were
hooting and hollering.
"Rick, you
have such a beautiful body! Come sit with us
so we can honor your boldness."
One lap was enough. I was ready to
get out, but
someone had removed my gym shorts from the
pool's edge. I suppose they hoped I might just climb out bare
naked. Forget that. Not with these
sex fiends. So I grabbed someone's towel at the edge of the pool
and spoke up. "Okay,
guys, you got your show, now hand me back my shorts. If I am your
Prince, then show the respect you promised me."
Sure enough,
one of the men threw me my shorts.
Lifting a towel, another man said with a leer, "Can I help you
dry off?"
I
smiled and politely declined.
While I was in the water, I pulled my shorts back
on. Once I got out of the pool, I wrapped the towel around my
gym shorts, then
pulled up a seat. Instantly a beer appeared in
my hand followed by one backslap after another.
When someone suggested a toast, the men raised their glasses
to offer a salute to my grand
gesture.
"To our Prince!"
It was fun having them make
such a big fuss over me.
I had taken a pretty big risk, but it had paid off.
Yeah, I might be a tease, but at least I had a sense of
style. My stunt had turned out better
than I expected.
Maybe I should take chances more often.
|
|
After ten
minutes of extreme silliness,
the fuss began to die down. At this point,
the mysterious Hispanic woman walked over as I sat
there. It was dark, but there was
enough light to see she looked
pretty good. Too good. Phobia kicked
in and I was quickly
nervous.
Standing before me, she introduced herself. "Hello, my
name is Gloria. That was quite a show you put
on. Do you do that every night?"
Sensing a
challenge in her voice, I wanted to offer some
sort of
defiant retort. I opened my mouth, but not a word came out.
I was startled. It defied
understanding... this woman had just given me
an opening, but I
could not say a word! What was wrong
with me?
I had stripped naked for
these men because I could not care less what they
thought, but now I was unable to respond to a woman
who had seemingly made the first move. It made no sense
why I was so tongue-tied around this woman, but
obviously Phobia had interfered. Based on her
smirk, this woman was curious. I had
to say something. Unable to muster anything
clever to say, I stuttered, "Uh, hi, are you
visiting somebody here?"
"No, I
live here. I am up
in Apartment 16." Gloria pointed directly to her
apartment on the second floor just in case I was too
stupid to count that high. "And what is
your name?"
"Rick."
"Well, Rick,
that's an interesting coincidence. That is also
my son's.
He's probably about your age. Well, Rick, I
guess I will see you around. In case you have
your clothes on and I don't
recognize you, be sure to say hello."
Gloria touched me lightly
on the top of my hand with one finger, smiled faintly and left. I could not
take my eyes off Gloria as she climbed the steps.
Watching her move those hips, I felt that stirring
sensation. Gloria moved well. Too well. I took a deep breath.
|
I turned to
see if the gay men had noticed. Are you
kidding? They were all grinning over
Gloria's visit. The razzing came fast and
furious. However, I don't think they
saw Gloria touch my hand. For that, I was
eternally grateful. I was so rattled by the
potential implications of Gloria's touch, the last
thing I needed was for these guys to tease me about
it.
Hoping to
avoid suspicion, I made certain to put in another 20
minutes after
Gloria left. As I guessed, one by one the
party broke up. When there just a few men
remaining, I said farewell and went to my apartment.
As I showered, I thought about Gloria in Apartment
16. I had the distinct impression her touch
had been an invitation. With all those men
milling about, she had been very discrete. However, her
touch was electric. Gloria was twice my age
and a complete stranger. I wanted her, but felt
intimidated. Do I dare??
The moment I dried off, I decided to act on that hunch.
With my heart in my throat, I worried that I would get
flustered and be unable to speak. So I wrote down what
I was going to say, then repeated it several times.
It was 11 pm. I opened my apartment door to
look around. After checking to make sure there
were no men around the pool to spy on me, I climbed
the stairs. This was by far the boldest move I
had ever made towards a woman. As I knocked
softly on Gloria's door, I was trembling. I
would kill myself if I guessed wrong. I
stopped breathing as I heard
Gloria come to the door and unlock it.
"Hi, Gloria, now that we've met, I wondered if you would like
some company."
Gloria did not say a word. She just stood there sizing me up with a poker face.
My heart was thumping so hard I thought I was going to have
a heart attack. Oh my God,
please tell me I didn't guess wrong. If Gloria turned me down, I
swore I would throw myself off the balcony and die young.
I could not take another rejection.
10 seconds passed. She just stared at me. 10
seconds is a long time. Those were the longest 10
seconds of my life. Full of panic, did I misread her signal?
What was she thinking about? As each second passed, I
grew more certain she was
going to shoot me down. What is
it about women that gives them the power to drive me up a wall?
Without warning, Gloria took a small step back and smiled
imperceptibly.
When she opened the door wider, I
nearly cried with relief.
"Please come in."
With a smile,
she added, "After all that swimming, I am surprised
you found the strength to visit. Would you
like a
glass of wine?"
Later as we
talked in bed, I asked Gloria a question. "How
did you know I was straight?"
"Actually,
I had no idea. But I liked your stunt.
You made me laugh. I figured if you were straight, you
would find your way up here. And if you
weren't straight, what did I have to lose?"
"To be
honest, I wonder about myself sometimes. I
think I'm straight, but these guys are trying their
best to convince me otherwise."
"Well, in
that case, maybe it's a good thing I came along
when I did."
I smiled. "A most interesting coincidence."
I pulled Gloria to me. God, it was good to have a
woman in my arms again.
|
RICK ARCHER'S LIST OF
SUSPECTED SUPERNATURAL EVENTS
|
|
BOOK EIGHT: THE GYPSY PROPHECY |
100 |
Serious |
Predestination |
2002 |
|
|
BOOK FOUR: LOST YEARS |
041 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Swimming Pool encounter with Gloria who was in the right place at the
right time. Considering Rick's fixation with 'The Graduate', he
finds it very strange to be seduced by an older woman named Mrs.
Robinson. |
|
040 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
The Magic Mirror gives Rick a fighting chance to avoid further
humiliation in the Rematch. Rick makes a Leap of Faith to continue
dance lessons no matter what until he becomes good. The Dance
Project begins. |
|
039 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to return the
following week and see how things went |
|
038 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Dance Class from Hell was a Karmic Event which included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks
Seven, Rick's overwhelming dance clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to
proposition him at the end of class |
|
037 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Messenger
Synchronicity |
1974 |
|
Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers an unusual message:
Try Dance Lessons. Thanks to the Dance Path Synchronicity (Phobia, Mistress Book, Yolanda,
Stalled Car, Lola-Lynn), Rick decides taking dance lessons
might be the only way to escape his crippling Rejection Phobia |
|
036 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting
humiliation leads to further chaos |
|
035 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Seeing the Mistress Book
dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen. This convinced Rick to
buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a
radical new direction. |
|
|
BOOK THREE: COLORADO STATE |
034 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break |
1974 |
|
As the Point of No Return beckons,
Dr. Hilton's timely Intervention
regarding Debbie gives Rick the hope and the clue he needs to
tackle the
Epic Losing Streak. |
|
033 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1973 |
|
The movie Ben Hur combined with Jackie's revelations regarding Vanessa
give Rick the will to carry on |
|
032 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1973 |
|
Rick's inability to shut up in Dr. Fujimoto's class costs him dearly |
|
031 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1973 |
|
Portland Woman song coincidence leads to Rick's disastrous relationship
with Vanessa. |
|
|
BOOK TWO: MAGICAL MYSTERY TOUR |
|
030 |
Serious |
Precognition
Wish Come True |
1971 |
|
Rick's Camp Counselor Daydream predicting a summer job comes true |
|
029 |
Serious |
Telepathy
Hidden World |
1970 |
|
Vicky's psychic ability channels the ghost of Rick's dog Terry from the
Hidden World. Rick pays forward his debt to Mrs. Ballantyne by
reassuring Vicky that she has the strength to face her ordeal. |
|
028 |
Suspicious |
Predestination
Coincidence |
1970 |
|
Rick's Astrological aspect accurately predicts eye injuries, a major
coincidence. Just as curious, an eye injury occurs on the exact
date Rick's Astrological mathematics had predicted it would. |
|
027 |
Suspicious |
Telepathy
Coincidence |
1970 |
|
A Yogi from India chuckles at the exact moment Rick visualizes a
Question Mark in his mind |
|
026 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break at a
Critical Moment |
1970 |
|
Strange Warning at the Hopkins Graduate Reading Room leads Rick to visit
the local Quaker Meeting. An unusual suggestion by a mystic named
Richard leads to Rick's Magical Mystery Tour. A lecture from Bob
Hieronimus supplies further incentive. |
|
025 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1968 |
|
Rick has a narrow two minute window to spot Emily and Eric get out of a taxi at the Baltimore train station |
|
|
BOOK ONE: ST. JOHN'S |
|
024 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1968 |
|
The Cinderella appearance of Princess Cheryl as Rick's date for the Senior
Prom |
|
023 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break |
1968 |
|
Despite a near-brush with death, Rick walks away unscathed after a close
call car accident |
|
022 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Wish Come True |
1968 |
|
Ralph
O'Connor hands Rick a full scholarship to Johns Hopkins University with
secret help from Mr. Salls. Due to Rick's
Senior year Blind Spot,
Rick
gives Mr. Salls no credit whatsoever for this remarkable good fortune. |
|
021 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Mrs. Ballantyne fails to notice Rick at SJS for 9 years only to
magically appear during the most serious crisis of his life. The
ensuing conversation in the grocery store parking lot gives Rick the
hope to carry on. |
|
020 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Caught cheating on German test
due to a very improbable coincidence. The
unacceptable loss of common sense led to the development of Rick's
Cosmic Blindness theory |
|
019 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break |
1968 |
|
The failure of Rick's father to honor his long-standing Pledge to help
pay for college dramatically increases Rick's fear that his college
dream is out of reach |
|
018 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Additional Blind Spot regarding less expensive in-state tuition puts Rick
in a real bind regarding his dream of attending college in the Fall. |
|
017 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1967 |
|
Senior Year Blind Spot regarding Mr. Salls and the college scholarship
he secretly arranged to
Johns Hopkins |
|
016 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1967 |
|
Rick's Mother forgets about child support, gets blind-sided into buying
a house she cannot afford |
|
015 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1966 |
|
Rick is in Right Place at the Right Time. Mr. Ocker runs into Rick
at the grocery store and offers him a job |
|
014 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Neal's sucker
punch trick allows Rick to defeat Harold in the shower room fight.
Soon after, a set of weights magically appears to ensure bullies would
never be a problem again |
|
013 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1964 |
|
One in a million
Basketball strike on Rick's face swollen with acne. High School
Hell begins. |
|
012 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1964 |
|
Rick's mother
mysteriously fails to take him to doctor following his serious acne
attack. Her delay initiated Rick's Epic Losing Streak with women,
a span that would last 20 years |
|
011 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Heartfelt Wish |
1964 |
|
The mysterious
discovery of a chess book helps Rick defeat taxi cab driver
Neal at his own game |
|
010 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Due to an unusual rapport with my Headmaster,
Mr. Chidsey
decides to give me a full scholarship to SJS |
|
009 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Lucky/Unlucky Break |
1964 |
|
After
a grocery store cop catches Rick stealing, he inadvertently explains the value of
an incredible education |
|
008 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Rick wins the Kern Tips football book in a drawing, beating odds
of 200 to 1 |
|
007 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break |
1963 |
|
Boy Scout
Debacle. Mr. Curran's suggestion backfires when a serious illness at Boy
Scout camp leads to Invisibility at Rick's school |
|
006 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Act of Kindness |
1962 |
|
When Rick's father refuses to continue paying for SJS in 6th Grade,
Uncle Dick and Aunt Lynn step forward |
|
005 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Act of Kindness |
1961 |
|
Not only does a
St. John's teacher inspire Rick to become a writer, Mr. Powell's timely
intervention keeps an attention-starved boy from going off the deep end. |
|
004 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Act of Kindness |
1961 |
|
Rick's mother loses her mind and
nearly kills both during the Blue
Christmas ride to Virginia. Fortunately, the kindness of a gas
station manager and Dick and Lynn give my mother a fighting chance to
start over. |
|
003 |
Suspicious |
Lucky/Unlucky
Break |
1959 |
|
Father's affair leads to Rick's education at St. John's,
the most important lucky break of his life |
|
002 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1955 |
|
Rick's sudden impulse to play arcade game saves Rick and his
father from Death at Stock Car accident |
|
001 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1955 |
|
Rick cuts his
eye out by foolishly pulling knife in wrong direction when his mother
calls out at the worst possible time. By coincidence, Rick's father lost one of his eyes at
the same age.
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
FIFTEEN:
MARK
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER FIFTEEN:
MARK
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
A
coincidental meeting is easily dismissed as
an accident. After all, we meet people
all the time. In the end, it boils
down to 'Synchronicity', Carl Jung's
favorite word. If the coincidence is
unusual and becomes meaningful, then it may
be considered to be a supernatural event.
My strange encounter with Gloria fit that
description to a tee.
Probability. Who can say.
Timing. Gloria was in the right place at the
right time.
Weirdness. Who can overlook how unusual the
circumstances were?
Impact. Considering how important Gloria would
become to me, I could not help but wonder if this
coincidental meeting had been arranged by a Cosmic
Matchmaker.
I am careful about adding 'People' to my List of
Supernatural Events. However, if a person played a
brief but significant role in my life under unusual
circumstances, I am inclined to add them to the List.
Once we discover the role Gloria played in my life, I
imagine the Reader will understand why I added her to my
List.
|
|
|
Shortly after I met Gloria, I
made a second friend named Mark.
He worked in
the same building at a community center named Ripley House.
Mark was the
supervisor of a
State Welfare
office just down
the hall from my office. Mark
made his living handing out welfare checks.
Our friendship
started in the office hallway. Every time we bumped
into each other, Mark always had a
smile. One day we just started talking
in the hall. Mark decided our subject was interesting, so he
suggested we go back to his
office and continue. Just like
that, I had a friend.
I
had a strong hunch that Mark was
gay. After all, so was everyone
else these days. So I asked and
promptly got the answer I expected. Mark's candor amused
me. I
smiled and told him I was
just curious.
Mark
replied he couldn't care less if I knew. I
didn't care either.
All that mattered was that Mark was friendly.
Lord knows I needed a friend. Since Mark was outgoing and
easy to relate to, we began to talk about everything
under the sun.
Mark was a small man, perhaps 5'
7". He had an average build, light brown hair and brown eyes.
Mark was handsome, well-groomed, and extremely outgoing.
Mark was one of those people that everyone liked.
I was glad to meet Mark.
When I was a
boy, on three separate occasions men had come up to
me at a public swimming pool and stuck their hand in
my bathing suit. For this and other reasons, I was leery of letting down my
guard around gay people.
However, the men at my
apartment
swimming pool had recently opened my eyes to the
good side of the Gay Community. Mark was
so harmless
I was not afraid to be alone with him. Besides, I outweighed
him by a hundred pounds.
Gays will be the first to admit they
have their share of predators. On the other
hand, there are a legion of heterosexual men who are
predators with women. In other words, both groups have their
evil contingent. Mark helped me see the
positive side of the gay world. Thanks to Mark, I
would discover that most
gays are kind-hearted, decent people.
|
LOST YEARS:
MAYBE FUJIMOTO
WAS RIGHT
|
My job at Child Welfare
was
a real eye-opener.
As part of my job investigating
child neglect, I had to visit some pretty rough
places. Exposed to the Real
World, I was learning all
sorts of things about people.
One day I might be in a Hispanic home,
the next day in an African-American home,
the
next day in a blue collar Anglo home. At night
I played volleyball
with Jewish men over at the Jewish Community Center.
Then I would come home to my gay apartment complex.
I was getting
an education on many ethnic fronts.
They say
sheltered lives prevent people from seeing life as
it really is. No kidding!
My job exposed me to people who
were really poor and led undeniably miserable lives.
I thought I had it rough growing up. And yes,
compared to my wealthy classmates at St. John's, I did have it
rough. However, now that I realized what real poverty looked like,
much of my own bitterness about growing up poor
began to dissipate. Maybe I didn't have
it so bad after all.
Things had been especially rough with some of
my neglect cases lately. I tried as hard as I
could to help these people, but I wasn't getting
anywhere. I was getting fed up
with people who
took absolutely no responsibility for their problems.
All they did was whine and complain endlessly.
Meanwhile they never lifted a finger to help themselves. Watching
them
wallow in their misery, I felt myself getting angry at them for
their do-nothing attitude and disgusted with myself for my inability
to light a fire under them.
After a particularly frustrating day at work, I
finally accepted that I didn't have what it took.
These people refused to do a single thing to help
themselves and I was tired of trying to help.
No matter how hard I tried, I could not seem to reach
anyone.
In a sense, I
felt helpless to accomplish anything of value. I didn't like that feeling one
bit. Unable to make a difference in their
lives, strangely
enough the person who did me in was Mother Teresa.
One day I ran across an article that quoted Mother
Teresa.
"We think sometimes that poverty is only
being hungry, naked and homeless. The poverty of
being unwanted, unloved and uncared for is the
greatest poverty. We must start in our own
hearts to remedy this kind of poverty."
I was very
discouraged after reading that story. I took a good
look at myself. I thought I had a big heart,
but I had my limits. I could not imagine
dedicating my life to alleviating poverty and
desperation in the slums of Calcutta. Mother Teresa was
obviously a lot further along in her spiritual development than I was.
I had my limits. I was willing to help to a
certain extent, but this was not a rewarding job in
the least. Every day I tried a little bit
less. It hurt to admit, but I really wasn't
very good at
this job despite good intentions.
Right now I was
awash in guilt for being unwilling to dedicate
myself to mankind like Mother Teresa.
I was also ashamed at my lack of results at this
job.
I recalled how Dr. Fujimoto
kept saying I had too aggressive a personality to
heal people. That thought froze me in my
tracks. Maybe the man
was right. I wanted to help people,
but I was ineffective. Maybe I just wasn't cut
out for this line of work. Since I was prone
to depression to begin with, maybe I needed to switch
jobs before I got any more depressed.
|
|
|
I turned
to my new friend Mark to cheer me up. As I got to
know him, practically every afternoon I would go visit
his office. Since Mark was the supervisor, he didn't
have to answer to anyone. He would just close the door and sit
back in his chair. "What do we talk about today,
Rick?"
That was
Mark's standard opening line. Now we
would chat.
Mark had a special gift. He had the most uncanny ability to
put people at ease. In addition to his natural warmth, Mark was a great listener.
Pretty
soon we were talking about everything and anything under the sun. As our
friendship developed, I began to tell Mark about my year at Colorado
State. Bless his heart, Mark was willing to help me
sort out the problems still haunting me from my year at CSU,
especially the ones involving Vanessa.
It felt so good to finally get those awful stories off my chest.
One day an
odd
thing happened. I had started to talk about all sorts
of painful things that had been bottled up much too long.
At the moment
I was going on and on about how mad I used to get when Dr. Fujimoto
would rattle me or chew me out in front of the class.
|
|
Mark had been listening intently to
everything I said. He didn't interrupt a single time.
Mark put me so much at ease that now I was telling him
stuff that absolutely burned inside of me. I
got so angry that for a moment it was like I was back at Colorado State
arguing face to face with Fujimoto again. Here I was ranting and raving
at Fujimoto's ghost
and Mark never batted an eyelash.
Suddenly I became aware that I had let
myself get out of control. I stopped in mid-sentence and
stared at Mark.
How did he do
that? Mark had practically hypnotized me. What magic did Mark
have to draw all this venom out of me?
In that exact moment I realized that Mark
possessed the exact people skills that my professors had
accused me of lacking.
I
stared at Mark for a moment with my mouth open.
Then
I shook my head in wonder.
"What's the
matter, Rick? Why did you stop?"
"Oh, I
just realized you are the best
listener I have ever met in my life. You have to be the
closest thing to a natural therapist there could possibly
be. If I possessed just
one-tenth of your talent, I would probably still be in
graduate school. You have helped me understand the value of
someone who cares enough to listen."
Now that I had met Mark, I
finally understood where Fujimoto was coming from. There was
no way I could ever develop the listening skills of someone like
Mark.
This
was exactly what Fujimoto had been trying to tell me... it was not
in my nature to sit back and listen.
Considering how much I hated listening to
my clients
complain, I was beginning to see what Fujimoto meant about
my lack of patience.
It irritated me to think maybe Fujimoto was right
all along, but lately I had caught
myself agreeing with the man on all sorts of things.
Maybe cold-hearted Fujimoto
was right all along. For whatever reason,
despite my good intentions, I wasn't wired properly for social work
or therapy. It was painful to admit, but
I wasn't
cut out for this social work job, was I? No, probably not.
I was adequate, but definitely lacked some important ingredients.
My heart sank as I accepted that I was a failure at my job.
It seemed like I was a failure at everything I tried.
My
biggest regret was that I had no idea what I was good at.
Since I had no answer to that question, I might as well keep my
social work job and keep drifting along till I figured it out.
While I was at it, I might as well keep
dancing in the Magic Mirror as well.
step-together-step,
step-together-step...
|
As the October leaves began to fall,
my birthday was around the corner. This was the one year
anniversary of meeting Vanessa. I thought of Van Morrison's
Moondance,
our song. It was hard to believe at this
time a year ago the wheels had been set in motion to
shatter my life. I was embarrassed at
how cocky and self-confident I had been at this time last year.
Those days were over. Now I was a sniveling coward who
was terrified of any woman with a pretty face. I
should have been over Vanessa by now, but I thought
about her all the time.
Still reeling from the effects of
Vanessa's betrayal, I determined she had been lying whenever her lips moved.
It was my tough luck to fall for a dangerous woman at a
time when I had virtually no experience with women.
Nietzsche might say that which doesn't kill me makes me
stronger, but I wasn't so sure about that. I hardly felt stronger
or wiser for the experience.
To tell the truth, a year had passed and I still had not recovered. The memory of Vanessa's poison
followed me wherever I
went.
Due to my
preoccupation with the Mistress Book,
I asked myself how Jim Deane, master of all things
concerning women, would
have handled a deceitful woman like Vanessa. Deane was champion of the Tough Guy
approach.
His inherent distrust of women was apparent.
"Men who treat
women as equals are asking for trouble. They
say nice guys finish last. Well, they're
right. Time and again, women mistake kindness
for weakness. Women cannot be equals.
They can only respect a man who is tougher and
meaner than they are.
Sorry, guys,
but it goes all the way back to survival of the
fittest. Women refuse to reproduce
with a man who can't protect them from dinosaurs or
bring home the brontosaurus meat. No woman
has ever fallen for a guy whose best quality is
gentleness. That's what women have girlfriends
for. A man had best acquire some
dinosaur-slaying ability or he's going to get left in the
sand while the guy with muscles runs off with
the gal."
I wanted to tell Deane that 65 million years passed
between the death of dinosaurs and the appearance of cave
men, but I got his point... nice guys finish last. I
had a long history of finishing in Second Place to the
Better Man.
|
|
Train Station Emily, the girl from
my Freshman year at Hopkins, had a choice between two young
men. One was on scholarship to college and forced to work
countless work-study hours just to pay for his dormitory
room and meals. Another was the son of a Texas oil man
with enough money to take her up to New York for a weekend
of wining, dining, Broadway plays and romantic walks in
Central Park. It wasn't that tough a choice.
Kansas City Carol spent six months persuading me to transfer
from Hopkins back to Rice University in Houston so we could
be together. One week before I drove down to be
reunited, she sent me a letter saying she had decided to
attend Art School in Kansas City of all places. I
never got the truth behind her strange excuse, but I
assume she left me for a guy who lived in Kansas
City.
Vanessa had a choice between two young men.
One was a disgraced graduate student with absolutely no
future in the Psychology program. The other was a
handsome man who parlayed his star status on the baseball
team into the kind of athletic swagger that makes girls
swoon. It wasn't that tough a choice.
Good grief, I had even come in Second to Robbie, the human
bowling ball biker guy with tattoos from head to toe.
A skinny, well-curved Hispanic girl named Yolanda had picked
him over me. Obviously it wasn't that tough a choice.
First I lose to oil men, then artists, then athletes, and
now bikers. I could not imagine where this progression
would take me next. Clearly when it came to dinosaur-slaying ability, I didn't have much
going for me. I was a loser, a failure in every
important sector of my
life. When it came to attracting a female, what
accomplishment could I point to? Maybe I should tell
the next woman I met that I was the darling of a bunch of
sex-obsessed gay men
who sat by the swimming pool. That was bound to
impress her.
Awash in
a cesspool of self-pity, I went to dance class on the same morning
that I was dealing with all this self-doubt brought on by
Vanessa's anniversary.
Nothing bothered me more than the continued snobbery of the
River Oaks Seven. Not one of those society
matrons ever smiled at me. Not once!! Nor would
they speak to me, not even to say hello. For three months, those
women had kept their backs to me. Not a
glance, not
one small sign
of
acceptance for Bigfoot, the sub-humanoid Sasquatch who
insisted on ruining their perfect Saturdays.
What the hell was wrong with these women?
Their behavior was rude and deplorable.
We were sharing a dance lesson together. On
this floor, we were equals of a sort, you know,
'classmates'. How hard would it be to act cordial? How about a smile
or a simple moment of eye contact to indicate a shared
experience? Nope. Not those
women. They refused to acknowledge I even existed.
Those damn women
really irritated me.
They had to see I took this class
seriously, so why didn't they ease up?
It was
Saturday, October 26, two days after my 25th birthday which I had not
bothered to celebrate. I concluded the women ignored me
because I wasn't worthy of their
attention. First they had been irritated by my
presence. Then they feared my size and frowning
demeanor. But that fear had been replaced by disdain.
Once they sensed what a failure I
was, I had become invisible to them just like I had been
invisible at St. John's. In their minds, I should feel
grateful they allowed me to continue. They could
afford to hire a few thugs to
beat me off.
As insecure as I was, I took their coldness as an
insult. How did these women ignore someone so effortlessly?
Was
'snobbery' a trait these women learned or was it inherent? I
fantasized over what they said about me behind my back.
"Oh
no, here comes that clumsy Bigfoot boy who keeps
tripping over his own feet."
"Maybe if we
gave him money, he would leave."
"Who
let that awful homeless person in?"
"Where
does that boy get his clothes, Salvation Army?"
"If I have to watch
Bigfoot dance one more time, I might get sick."
They were rich and I was poor. They were successful and
I was a failure. Since I no doubt descended from
vermin, I was not worthy
of their attention.
Apparently Chip on the Shoulder decided to take today off
because my guard was way down. Throughout dance class, their cold shoulder treatment reawakened my feelings of inferiority from high school. In
their eyes, I was simply not important enough to
bother with. They became a living reminder for every
doubt I ever had about myself back at St. John's.
Truth be told, I wanted to quit this dance project. Here in
late October,
I wasn't getting anywhere. I had been practicing for
three solid months and had yet to find the courage to go to
a club and ask
a girl to dance. Instead I came to class every
Saturday only to realize these women were still far more
graceful than I was. I felt really discouraged,
especially since I was so gutless about dancing in public.
These women did not respect me because they could see right
through me. They sensed I had
accomplished nothing. I was a loser, a nobody.
Right now I
had only one goal in life... become a better dancer.
What kind of ridiculous goal was that? If I ever expected to date the equivalent of
a St. John's
girl, this dancing idea wasn't going to cut it. St.
John's girls respected advanced degrees, achievement,
status, and well-paying jobs, not
the mastery of
Step-Ball-Change. Nevertheless, for lack of
anything better to do, every
night I continued to aimlessly practice in the Magic Mirror.
Right now, dancing was the only positive direction I had going for me.
The odd thing is that without these River Oaks women, I
would have quit by now. This Dance Project was going
nowhere. Those nasty women were the only reason I continued
to show up, but I could see it that learning to dance
was a waste of time. In my heart, I knew I was never
going to find the guts to ask some girl to dance. However,
I was so determined to prove to the
River Oaks Seven
that I was their equal that I kept practicing.
How weird was that for motivation?
One day I was up, next day I was down. Staying alive, drifting.
Happy Birthday. I was 25 and going nowhere.
|
LOST YEARS:
THREE STRIKES AND
YOU'RE OUT
|
Thank goodness
Mark took a liking to me. Right now Mark was the only
thing keeping me from a serious relapse. Realizing I had some serious
issues, he gravitated into Jason's place as my impromptu therapist.
It was unofficial, of course, but Mark enjoyed my stories
and let me ramble on. He became the main reason I did not go off the deep
end with my constant self-criticism.
Mark never judged me or criticized me.
Mostly he just listened. However, whenever I came up for air,
Mark
might say something to make me think.
Mark was brilliant as he helped me work through
my problems with Vanessa. Every time I would finish a
story, Mark would say, "Well, Rick, knowing what you know now, how
would you handle the situation if it came up again?"
I hated Mark every time he said that!! If I had
known what to do, I would have done it the first time. But I
saw his point, so I tried to imagine a better
response. One year had passed since Vanessa's deceit.
Knowing what I knew now, if I could go back and
try again, I asked myself what would I have done. It
was difficult to face those questions because it
dredged up painful memories and made me feel anxious
all over
again. But I did it because Mark was willing to
go there with me. One
day I complained to Mark about Vanessa's constant excuses
which of course were all lies.
Unfortunately, she was good at it. Vanessa never made an overt mistake. Whenever she needed to ditch me to go see
Kenny, Vanessa
usually said something plausible.
"What do you think, Mark? Should I have confronted
Vanessa about her constant
change of plans? I mean, everyone changes their plans
occasionally."
"First of all, I
think you need to quit beating yourself up all the
time. Some people lie so often, they
become very good at it. There is no reason why you
have to hate yourself for being
fooled in the beginning. Your mistake was continuing
to stay silent once you became suspicious."
"I am not sure I understand. How was I supposed to
give voice to my suspicions over something as harmless as
changing one's plans?"
"That's a good
question because any single one of her excuses standing
alone was probably no big deal. That is why you
need to learn to take a step back and look for
patterns in someone's behavior. I have a favorite
saying, 'Burn me once, shame on you, burn
me twice, shame on me'.
"What does that mean?"
"Aren't you a basketball player?"
"Yeah, but so what?"
"What is the first
thing you do when you meet a new player?"
"I figure out which hand he shoots with."
"And how do you do
that?"
"Ordinarily I watch ahead of time, but sometimes I don't
have that chance. After the guy goes past me a
few times, I know enough to guard his strong hand."
"Okay, that's my point. You don't feel guilty the first
time the guy burns you because you are learning, but if
he does it a second time, it's your own fault. Vanessa was able to fool
you
because you were inexperienced. You simply did
not know what you were up against. All
right, you know Vanessa's moves now. So how
would you prevent her
from fooling you again?"
"Well, Mark, that is my
biggest fear, getting walked on again. I guess the next
time some girl says something that
doesn't feel right, I should ask a couple of questions and see
what her reaction is. If she seems evasive, then
maybe ask a couple more questions."
Mark nodded agreement. "Good for you,
Rick, you're catching on. I think you are starting
to learn how to play the game."
"That remains to be seen. Vanessa got away with murder.
When
her ex-boyfriend Kenny re-entered
the picture, Vanessa had to lie to keep both of us unaware of the other's presence.
Vanessa became reluctant
to commit to dates. Instead she would appear out of
nowhere and of course I would drop what I was doing to
accept whatever crumb she would throw me. Whenever Vanessa
said something dubious, I
accepted her excuses at face value rather than ask
inconvenient questions. I tried to be understanding rather than say what I
was really thinking. I often suspected something was wrong, but I was
scared to confront her. There was some part of me that
feared I would lose her completely if I made a
nuisance of myself. So I kept my mouth shut
and hung on for dear life."
Mark asked, "And what message do you think that sent to
Vanessa?"
"I
suppose she realized she could lie any time she wanted
and I would stick around anyway."
Mark nodded. "That is what I would have concluded too.
What do you suppose would have happened if you had
confronted her?"
I rubbed my jaw and thought about it.
"I think I would have lost her sooner. I think Kenny
had the inside track, so I believed if I stood up for myself,
Vanessa would have been forced to cut her losses. After all, she was
leaving town anyway. Why try to salvage something that
was going to end soon anyway?"
"And if you were
to do it again?"
"Our relationship seemed so fragile, I guess I let her do
what she wanted. I was so insecure that I believed I
would never find another woman as fascinating and as
beautiful as she was. My self-esteem was so low that I
clung to her."
"Give me an
example of what you would do differently."
"I never confronted her to explain why she changed her plans so frequently.
Over Thanksgiving she changed her plans three times in three
days. One
day we were supposed to visit the Rocky Mountains. Then she said she was going to drive to Iowa to see her
grandmother. Then on Friday she claimed she had spent
the day with some bizarre creature named Teresa the Lesbian.
I was so stupid I didn't realize Vanessa had forgotten her
previous excuse about Iowa, so she had to use Teresa, her
standard excuse when she could think of something better."
"Who is
Teresa the Lesbian??"
I started to
laugh in spite of my pain. The story of Teresa was so
pathetic I couldn't help myself.
"Oh my gosh,
Mark, Teresa the Lesbian was
Vanessa's stock
excuse for practically every imaginable last-minute change of plans.
Although her Teresa excuses made little sense,
I never challenged her. Hey, I have
a question.
Are lesbian woman
unusually uncomfortable around straight men?"
Mark smiled. "Not that I know
of. I suppose it's
possible in rare cases, but unless a man is rude, hostile or condescending, I can't
imagine what difference it would make. Lesbians have
to learn to get along with the straight world just like the
men do. Personally, I would have told Vanessa that was hogwash and asked
her to come up with a better excuse."
I turned crimson with shame. "Gee, Mark, you are so right.
What was wrong with me? Why didn't I
speak up?"
Mark
smiled at me. "Your mistake, Rick, is that you
were a rookie. Your rookie mistake was to ignore
that ever-present pain in your gut. I gather you have spent
your life
trying to use your brains to solve every problem.
Instead of analyzing everything, perhaps you
should learn to pay better attention to your feelings.
I believe that
gut feelings usually give out a warning signal long before we actually
understand what is really going on.
Listen to your feelings!"
"How do I know my feelings are right? Don't
people ever guess wrong?"
"We all guess wrong sometimes. So definitely keep track of
the hits and misses. But it
sounds to me like you continued to accept Vanessa's word
on things even
though your guts were screaming something was wrong.
In my opinion, if you wait for the
details to surface,
by the time you learn the truth, the damage is done.
Instincts are the soul's early warning
system.
You would not have
gotten hurt nearly as much if you had not overridden your own natural defense warnings against
deceit."
"I see your point. Whenever I
thought Vanessa was lying, a
simple cross-examination might have forced her to admit the truth. My
mistake was failing to protest."
"Okay, Rick, tell me what you
would do now if you had another shot."
"I
would follow my instincts like you suggest. I would challenge her
any time I got that funny feeling.
I would not wait until things got so badly out of control."
"Yes, that
sounds good."
I looked at Mark.
"You know what, Mark,
when all these strange things started to happen, I did not
understand what was going on. I had no previous experience
with lying or cheating in my life. How do you know
when a person is lying?"
"I have a rule. I call it my
'Three Strikes
Technique'. In my book, one time is an incident,
two times is a coincidence, and three times is a pattern.
I usually let the first suspicious thing pass, but I raise
an eyebrow. If
another curious event ensues, I activate my alert system
and stay vigilant for a third event. If there is a
third event, my patience runs out. That is when I begin the
cross-examination. If something
that doesn't seem right happens three times within a relatively
short period, this is a very
dangerous sign. Don't ever ignore it."
I nodded my head.
"So when Vanessa changed her Thanksgiving plans three times,
I should have said something."
Mark smiled. "Absolutely. Had you done that, I
think you would have exposed her lies."
"But that would have pushed her
in a corner and forced her to break up with me. So I would have lost Vanessa either way."
"Yes. But at
least you could have salvaged some of your dignity."
Ouch. That really hurt.
"What about trust, Mark? Aren't we supposed to trust the one
we love?"
"I don't believe in blind love.
Your mistake was to extend trust blindly. I think you
risked too much early in the game. Your mistake was to let
your
feelings go too far for this girl without enough collateral
commitment on her part. You always have to take some risks when
your heart is concerned, but that doesn't mean you have to
gamble foolishly. From now on, I would learn to check
out every story in the beginning. Next time, make
the woman earn your trust. Don't just hand it to
her."
I saw Mark's point. Vanessa had long passed the Three
Strikes limit, but I kept hanging on out of desperation.
Mark's Three Strikes suggestion made a world of
sense to me. That would become a piece of advice that I
would
live by
from now
on.
In the meantime, I owed Mark a lot.
Mark
was helping me regain my
sanity.
|
LOST YEARS:
HERE'S TO YOU,
MRS. ROBINSON
|
After another Saturday morning of getting my feelings
bruised by the River Oaks Seven, that night I moped around my apartment
in the darkest of moods. To my surprise, I received an
unexpected lift. I was shooting pool
while I chewed myself out for being such a loser with
Vanessa.
That is when I heard a knock on my door.
It was
Gloria. She said, "I saw your light
through the curtain, but heard no voices. Are you
busy?"
"Well, kind of. I have an invitation to join the sex orgy
with three gay men over in
Apartment 2. Unless you have a better idea, I was
about to strip naked and participate."
Gloria laughed. "Yes, I do have a better idea. Your place or mine?"
I smiled. "I like your place better."
Unlike me, Gloria had an actual bed, a large improvement
over my piece of foam rubber down on the floor.
Taking her hand, we went upstairs.
Afterwards, we lay there and began talking about ourselves.
It turned out Gloria had just gotten home from her job
when she passed by my window. Gloria explained she was a radiology nurse who worked
irregular hours.
Her odd hours explained why our paths had never crossed
until the swimming pool incident. Gloria explained that she had moved
here shortly before the gay takeover. For the past year,
Gloria assumed she was the last straight person on the
planet. Imagine her
surprise when she discovered me.
Gloria was 46,
nearly twice my age. Although she was old
enough to be my mother, I could not have cared less. Right
now I was so relieved
to have her company, I could barely see straight.
About a week later,
I made my way back to
Apartment 16 again. When she answered my knock, I told
Gloria a man had just made a pass at me and that I was sorely
tempted to accept.
"Gloria, I'm slipping into darkness.
I really need your help. Save
me!"
This was a fib, of course, and Gloria knew
it. She smiled nonetheless. It became our
running joke that Gloria was on a mission to keep me
straight amidst all the confusion. Gloria did her job
well. Gloria was a serious knockout who had no trouble
keeping me interested.
|
One night I
discovered her full name was Gloria Robinson. The
moment I heard her last name, I did a double-take.
Considering all the energy I had on The
Graduate from my Senior year in high school, it was weird to find myself
in the identical situation as the Dustin
Hoffman character. Noting our age difference, I immediately began to
tease her. I pointed out that Simon and
Garfunkel had a hit song about her. 'Here's to you,
Mrs. Robinson...'
Seeing that Gloria was mystified,
I gathered she did not listen to
pop music. So I explained that 'Mrs. Robinson' was the name of the older woman
in the movie The Graduate who
had seduced a young man about my age.
Identical to me,
the young man had no
well-defined aim in life. How
could I forget? Back in high school
I had written an 18-page Senior thesis on The Graduate.
I had been obsessed because the
young hero was an underdog misfit like myself. Now
I had acquired a Mrs. Robinson of my very own.
Kind of an odd coincidence, yes? All those
teenage fantasies had come true.
Gloria had never heard of
the movie, so I told her the woman's first name
was 'Gloria' as well. This of course was a
fib. 'Mrs. Robinson' was never given a first
name, but Gloria didn't need to know that. I was
having far too much fun teasing her about her name.
|
|
I wondered why Gloria was so
totally unaware of anything to do with American pop culture.
How could she not know about The Graduate? I guessed she had only been here
in America a short time,
so I asked if she had moved here from Mexico a year earlier.
Gloria was surprised. "How did you know that?"
"A lucky guess. So how does it feel to live up to your
naughty
reputation?"
Gloria looked
concerned. "What naughty reputation?"
"Well, think about it. The movie was about a
woman named Mrs. Robinson who robbed the cradle. Think
about it, a woman with your name is world-famous for
seducing a young man. Here you are living up to your
reputation."
Gloria was very flustered. "What does 'rob
the cradle' mean?"
I should have known better. It was a mistake to take
advantage of Gloria's uncertainty. Gloria did not like
being teased.
"When a person robs the cradle, it refers to a mature woman
who persuades a much younger man to have sex with her.
Typically the young man is so inexperienced, he becomes
terribly confused and is emotionally ruined for life.
I am taking a real chance with you."
Gloria was
getting angry.
"What in the hell
are you talking about!?"
"You are so incredible, Mrs. Robinson, I may never be able to pursue a girl
my own age ever again."
Gloria gasped
and blushed with embarrassment. She thought I
was serious. Fortunately, once I realized
the problem, I smiled to reassure her.
"Calm down, Gloria, I'm just kidding you."
"Oh no, I did
not know you
were teasing. You've been
teasing me, haven't you! Shame on you!"
Gloria hit me with her fist on the fleshy part of my upper arm. Ow! She hit hard enough to leave a bruise!
I did not know Gloria was so
feisty. First I stared at her in shock, and then I
laughed. I had heard Latin women had a temper.
It might be true.
One thing I knew for sure is Gloria did not like
me laughing at her expense.
"Esto es
loco! You're the one who knocked on my door. If you don't
knock it off about this robbing the cradle nonsense, I am going to
spread rumors about you to the gay men. You will be
very sorry you ever messed with me."
That did the trick. "Okay, okay, I'm sorry! No more jokes about robbing the
cradle. Just don't beat me up, please!"
Gloria did
just the opposite. Gloria took off her shirt
and pulled me to her body. Kissing me hard,
she whispered, "I've changed my mind. I like
robbing the cradle."
To be honest, Gloria could not have come along at a better
time in my life. As I got to know her, I figured out
why she had opened her arms to me. One night she
explained that men her age were not available.
Apparently they were busy chasing younger women. The
only men who paid attention to her were much older.
She was bitter because these guys were looking for a younger
woman to take care of them in their old age. Unwilling
to put up with this nonsense, she figured robbing the cradle
was her best solution. I felt very fortunate she
had chosen me.
In addition to
the last name coincidence,
Gloria really did have a son named Rick. I hate to say it, but when she talked about him, it
gave me the creeps because she said I reminded her
so much of her son. Between her being 'Mrs.
Robinson' and me reminding her of her son, there
was an odd undercurrent of incest in the air. No doubt the Ghost of Oedipus was rolling his eyes
down in Hades.
One night I heard a knock on the door.
When I opened it, mother and son were standing there.
Surprise, surprise! Without any warning, Gloria decided it was time for Rick to meet Rick. Apparently Gloria's son was here in Houston to visit his mother.
I was shocked by the resemblance. This guy
could have been my twin. I was also
shocked that Gloria would bring him to my apartment,
especially
without checking with me first. It was awkward enough
having a woman my mother's age as a mistress, but now Gloria wanted me to meet her son?
Good grief.
Gloria was out
of her mind to do this, but for lack of a better idea, I invited
them to come in. Rick agreed to shoot pool with me
while his mother watched over in the corner. I learned
that Rick
was in medical school in Mexico and that he was just one year
older than me. Unfortunately our interaction was very
tense. Obviously Rick knew my role in his
mother's life because
he was unusually hostile. Rick didn't want to be here any more than I wanted him here.
I asked myself why Gloria would share such
sensitive information with her son. I did not know
what Gloria had said, but her son looked like he wanted to throw a punch
at me.
What was all that anger about?? Did he think I
was exploiting his mother?
What other explanation could there be?
Our
billiards match didn't last very long. When I started beating
him, Rick became so upset he blew a shot badly.
He tried to put English on the ball, but I guess he used
Spanish instead.
The cue ball flew off the table and ricocheted against the
wall. In addition, his cue stick struck the felt
surface and left a small nick. Deeply embarrassed,
Rick apologized and told his
mother it was time to
leave. I didn't argue.
Sad to say, that incident put a serious damper on our love affair.
I was so irritated by that awkward scene that I stopped
knocking on Gloria's door. To me, it was easier just
to blow her off than it was to clear the air about the tension. Haunted by my failure with Vanessa, I
was still not mature enough to handle conflict with women
directly.
And so the Epic Losing Streak resumed.
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
SIXTEEN:
RACHEL
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER SIXTEEN:
RACHEL
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
I wasn't doing very well with my Phobia. Too afraid to
venture out of my apartment and search for a girlfriend,
every night was another round of self-recrimination for my
inability to make a move. Meanwhile my loneliness was
killing me. I had assumed I would have my dance skills
down by now, but no such luck. My inability to
practice slowed my progress.
As always, it was easier to deal with my fear by avoiding it
than to actually do something about it. As long as I
was stuck here in Gay World, how did I ever expect to solve
my problems? My best friend was gay. My dance
teacher was gay. My only admirers were a bunch of
older gay men. And now like an idiot I refused to go
to Gloria and clear the air.
I cursed my paralysis. Unable to face my problems head
on, what I needed was someone to kick me in the ass and
knock some sense into me.
|
|
LOST YEARS:
FATE COMES KNOCKING
|
It was
now early November. A few days after the fiasco with Gloria
and her son Rick, I had a depressing revelation. I finally
figured out why the presence of the River Oaks women bothered me so
much. These women represented the same girls I had gone to
school with at St. John's, only older. I wanted to be equal to
the women because I wanted to be equal to their daughters.
These ladies made me keenly aware that someday I wanted to pursue a
young lady who was a match for my St. John's classmates... smart,
beautiful, poised.
However,
since I felt so completely inferior to the River Oaks Seven, why
would I even bother dreaming of dating their daughters? I was
not equal to the St. John's girls back when we went to school
together, so what made me think I would ever become their equal?
It was one in a million that a woman comparable to the SJS girls
would take an interest in me. Let's face it, women like the
St. John's girls were totally out of my league. I would have
to undergo a vast improvement, but at the rate I was going that was
unlikely. At the moment, I was not making any progress with
women period. Ever since my bad experience with Yolanda in
July, I had avoided girls my age completely. Instead I just
wandered around feeling sorry for myself. I played a lot of
basketball, shot a lot of pool and practiced dancing in a mirror at
night. Impressive self-improvement strategy, right?
The
entire point of my Dance Project was to use Dancing as a way to find
a girlfriend. Unfortunately my despair was growing because I
was still stuck with my unsolvable Dilemma. This
Dilemma involved my refusal to go out dancing until I was a good
dancer, but I failed to make progress because I never went out
dancing. Since my entire dating fantasy hinged upon my ability
to become a terrific dancer, so far this dance strategy had
backfired badly. At this rate, I would be in my rocking chair
by the time I finally got the hang of it.
I told
Mark about how futile I felt. "Good lord, Mark,
I am worse than my Child Welfare clients.
I complain endlessly about my problems, but I do little to solve
them. I cannot seem to make myself go to a club and ask a girl
to dance."
"I don't get it, Rick. What is so hard about asking a girl
to dance? I ask men who are strangers to dance all the
time. 19 out of 20 say yes. Just go to a bar and go
down the line till one says yes. Heck, I would say yes if
you asked me. You are a good-looking guy. My guess
is most girls would be happy to accept your offer. It
isn't like you are asking them out for a date, so what are you
so scared of? All you have to do is smile and be polite.
I am positive you will be rewarded."
"No, I'm
not ready yet. My dancing is just not good enough. I
want to impress them, but that won't happen for some time.
Those girls will take one look at me plodding around and break out
laughing."
|
LOST YEARS
-
THE VOLLEYBALL GODDESS
|
Mark
shook his head in frustration. There was no way to persuade me
to take a chance.
Obviously
the Universe was disgusted with me just like Mark.
The difference was the Universe had the power to do
something about it. I have a theory. When a
person is too afraid to face their fears under their own
power, the Universe takes matters into their own hands
and removes their Free Will. By forcing a person
to face their fears against their will, kicking and
screaming the beleaguered soul may just be able to cross
their latest obstacle.
Fed up with my
paralysis regarding women, the Universe
got impatient.
The moment I met Rachel, she had 'Fate' written all
over her. It was her job to tie me to a tree, then
torture me.
|
|
|
It was
Thursday night in early November at the Jewish Community Center.
I was astonished to see a beautiful woman warming up on the
volleyball court. My heart stopped. What on earth is
this young lady doing here? In five months, not one woman had
ever joined us.
As I
stood there gaping at her beauty, Rachel noticed me. To my
surprise, she walked over to introduce herself. I was stunned.
Rachel had totally bypassed my fear of rejection by making the first
move. Rachel reminded me of the time Vanessa had stopped me in
the hallway of the Psychology Department a year ago. Although
I was a bit bewildered, I was grateful Rachel had initiated the
conversation. Otherwise in my condition I would have never
made a move with a woman as beautiful as her. And what a woman
she was! I was in love the moment I saw her.
Previously I had
pegged my odds at a million to one that a woman
comparable to the SJS girls would take an interest in
me. Now just such a woman had shown an interest
me. Although I was flabbergasted a woman of
Rachel's caliber would approach me, I tried not to let
it show. I assumed Rachel had greeted me in such a
friendly way because I was the only person her age.
Rachel was tall, 5' 10". She had long, dark brown hair
tied in a pony tail. And what a figure! Rachel
was built along the same hourglass dimensions as a Playboy
Centerfold. Noting that Rachel moved like a jaguar,
she seemed unusually athletic. Another thing that
struck me was her poise. Rachel had a regal, dignified
air about her. This woman could rule the world.
She was a true princess. Standing before me was a St.
John's clone if there ever was one.
|
I felt totally intimidated. Rachel struck me as
sophisticated and highly intelligent. This young woman
was equal part dream girl and my worst nightmare. I
had no business pursuing a woman like her, but at least I
could be polite. Hiding my insecurity as best I could,
I asked Rachel what she was doing here. Rachel replied
she liked volleyball and wanted to play with us tonight.
I frowned. There was something unusual going on here.
No woman had ever asked to play with us. For that
matter, like I said, I had never seen a woman down here.
I wondered what the older men would say. The official title
of the evening was 'Men's Recreational Volleyball'.
By definition, that excluded Rachel because she was a girl.
But oh, not just a girl, she was a Goddess! Rachel was
Athena, Artemis and Aphrodite rolled into one. Rachel
was living proof that volleyball was the sport of choice up
on Mount Olympus.
Even though Rachel was so far out of my league it was
ridiculous, by an odd coincidence... a VERY odd
coincidence... she had picked the one place on earth I
shined. Although I had only been playing volleyball
for five months, I was the star player due to my youth.
Playing with older men, since I was the only man who could
actually jump, I had quite an advantage. These days, I
was used to being the center of attention. Whoever had
me on their team usually won. Furthermore, I was
modest about my ability, so the older men didn't seem to
mind. Consequently, as Rachel and I warmed up, I
was greeted warmly by everyone. Rachel took note of my
standing and smiled.
As I guessed, the older men had no idea what to do with
Rachel. If the decision had been mine, I would have
told Rachel that she was more than welcome to participate.
However, since I was young and new to the group, when it
came to decisions, I had no authority. Rachel's fate
was the call of the veteran players.
|
|
Six men moved to the side to discuss the problem. I
sidled up to them and listened with keen interest. My
heart plummeted when two of the men grumbled loudly that
this girl had no business being here. I winced because
Rachel might have overheard them. I glanced at her,
but she didn't react. Hmm. She had to have
heard, but chose to ignore the argument. Meanwhile the
two grouches complained her presence was against the
rules. If they let her play, then no doubt a bunch of other
women were sure to notice and join too. This made me
snicker because there was hardly an army of women clamoring
to play. Thank goodness Buddy took over. Since
Buddy was a natural leader, his word commanded a lot of
respect. Buddy took one look at Rachel and whistled
low in appreciation.
"What is wrong
with you alter kockers? Are you men out of your
minds? Have you taken a good look at that girl?
Maybe you old farts need to get your glasses checked.
I don't know about you, but I would pay money just to
stand next to her. Maybe she will bump into me and
give an old man a thrill."
The two grouches turned red at being teased by Buddy, but
the
three undecided
men chuckled and nodded in agreement. The grouches
lost this argument 4-2 and they weren't happy about it.
|
|
As for
me, I had the sense to stay out of it, but I agreed with Buddy.
I would do anything to have this beauty bump into me too. I
longed for the chance to see Rachel in action. I had a hunch
about her.
A really
funny thing happened. The two grouches grumbled that having a
girl on their team was an enormous disadvantage. So they stuck
Rachel on my team since I was the best player. In other words,
in their opinion, having Rachel on my side would seriously handicap
me. They had decided to pit the old guys with their craft and
cunning against the two kids. I smiled. Having Rachel
next to me was the kind of handicap I would accept any day of the
week. However, I wasn't happy when they sent the four weakest
players in the gym over to my side of the net as well.
So they
decided to stack the sides, eh? Team Grouch was their idea of
the Dream Team. By sticking Team Rick with the four weakest
players plus a helpless woman, they were determined to put Rachel
and me in our place. It was Team Grouch versus Team Rick
featuring the Kid, the Babe, and four afterthoughts. This could be
interesting. Rachel was hiding something, I was sure of it.
Guess what? I was right. Rachel turned out to be better
than every man on the court, me included. Rachel was a sight
to behold. I had never seen a female athlete like her up
close. Although the other four men on our team weren't very
good, it didn't matter. Rachel and I played two-man
volleyball... or whatever you want to call it. 'Husband and
wife' would have suited me just fine.
Between
the two of us, we got to every ball hit over the net. Not only
could Rachel set the ball beautifully, I discovered at her height
she could spike the ball as well. I had no idea a woman could
hit a volleyball that hard. I marveled at her leaping ability.
Even though we were playing on the higher men's net, Rachel timed
her leap perfectly and smashed the ball just as hard as I did.
So we worked together. Rachel set me, I hit a rocket. I
set Rachel, Rachel hit a rocket. The old guys never knew what
hit them.
|
Watching
Rachel serve was a treat. She reeled off the last 5 points of
the game with her bullet serve. Team Grouch was lucky just to
get a hand on the ball. The final score was 15-2. So
much for Dream Team Grouch. They were so shocked, it took
every ounce of my self-control not to laugh at their contorted
expressions. These guys were old school. They had no
idea a woman athlete could be this good. Actually, I have to
admit I didn't either, but at least I was open-minded to the
possibility. Rachel had taught us all a lesson.
Buddy
was the only one on Team Grouch who took the crushing defeat with
dignity. He came over and congratulated me for the big
victory, then looked around for Rachel. She was gone at the
moment. After the victory, she had turned her back and walked
to the far corner of the gym to get a drink of water. I had a
hunch she left deliberately to avoid rubbing it in.
Interesting. The girl knew politics.
While Rachel was gone, I
listened to the men argue. I grinned when I heard the
chauvinists complain that the teams weren't fair. No kidding.
What was their first clue? I wondered what moves they would
make. To my surprise,
Team Grouch
demanded that I come over to their side and now they gave their
worst player to the other team. Now that they had me, Ricky
Superstar, they were going teach this upstart girl a lesson.
It was Rachel and the Five Dwarfs against the Dream Team.
I was curious to see what
would happen.
Rachel was a formidable opponent. After observing her skill, I
was not remotely in Rachel's league. However, since they had
stacked the sides, I still expected to win. Knowing how weak
her teammates were, Rachel had her work cut out for her.
The men were embarrassed at their skullduggery, so when Rachel
returned, they made me be the one to reveal the bad news to her.
Rachel just shrugged.
Seeing her confidence, I had a sudden bad feeling about this.
Sure enough, now
it was my turn to be embarrassed. It was close, but Rachel's
team won.
Rachel was a one-woman wave of
destruction.
She was so fast, she got to practically every
ball by herself. I had never seen anything like it.
Rachel had been playing at half-speed in the previous game.
Now that she had some real competition, she played harder.
Here was the neat thing about Rachel. She encouraged her five
men to simply get a hand on the ball and bop it up in the air
somewhere, anything to keep the ball in play. Then she would
race to retrieve the ball and slug it back over the net. She
encouraged those guys in a special way. Rachel got those old
men so fired up they played better than I had ever seen them.
I think that is what impressed me the most. Rachel was a
leader who made the people around her better.
Since Rachel's team had
no offense, she got most of her team's points using her serve.
No one could get a hand on her bullet serve, including me. I
had never seen anyone hit the ball so hard, male or female. To
my dismay, Rachel also blocked two of my spikes, a feat which
ruffled my feathers considerably. I stared at her in
consternation. Who is this woman??
Rachel made her point... girls have athletic ability too.
I was not the only one who was in awe.
Buddy decided to speak up.
"Young lady, I have
never seen a woman play like you do. You are amazing.
Would you mind explaining where you learned to play like that?"
With everyone watching,
Rachel blushed a little. "I played volleyball on a team in
Israel." Rachel left it at that. Instantly the men's
faces changed.
The moment they realized Rachel was an Israeli
Jew, their transformation was fascinating. Suddenly the men
didn't care anymore that they had been shown up by a girl.
The Yom Kippur War of 1973 had taken place one year earlier.
That conflict had shown that a small nation working as a team could
hold their own against a half-dozen Arab countries determined to
annihilate them.
These men had taken great pride in Israel's
victory, so now they began to show respect. I was pleased to
see them act like the nice guys I knew them to be. They
welcomed Rachel and praised her talent. In turn, Rachel
dropped her sabra warrior demeanor and became charming. She
started teasing the guys in a fun way. Rachel took advantage
of her youth to flirt shamelessly with all the guys, making them
laugh. Even the two grouches warmed up. By evening's
end, Rachel had everyone in a good mood. Buddy asked Rachel to
marry him and she promised to seriously consider it. I
considered asking her to marry me too. What a woman.
For the remainder of the
night, Rachel
eased up and played at half-speed. In so doing, Rachel avoided
embarrassing anyone. She even served underhand to keep from
showing off. After the last game was over, I was determined to
find out why Rachel was so good. Certain that Rachel was
hiding something, I wasted no time walking over to her.
"So, Rachel,
how did you come to be here tonight?"
Rachel pointed to the
bleachers, so we went over and sat down.
"I
am an Israeli citizen, but my parents are of German descent.
I consider myself half-German, half-Israeli. My parents
insisted I go to college in Germany, partly because the
universities are so good and partly for my safety. At the
moment, I am taking a year off from college in Stuttgart to
travel through America. My father has many relatives and
business contacts in America, so I never lack for a place to
stay. Right now I am staying with one of my uncles."
"Welcome
to America. How long will you be here?"
"I
will be in America till Christmas time, but I will only be in
Houston for ten more days. Then I will leave for Austin."
When
Rachel said that, I did a double-take. Her reply reminded me
of the time Vanessa said she would be leaving for Portland when we
first met. In addition to the forwardness with which Rachel had
approached me earlier, this unexpected time limit was another reason
she reminded me of Vanessa. Then of course her looks reminded
me of Vanessa as well. Rachel was quite a beauty.
I did not want Rachel
to leave the gym until I learned her secret.
Rachel was hiding something, I
was sure of it.
Curious
about her amazing athletic ability, I peppered her with questions.
Rachel laughed mischievously
and repeated her line that volleyball was her favorite sport back in
high school. Frowning, I said, "Come on, Rachel, you are the
finest female athlete I have ever met. Your superiority is a
dead giveaway. Now tell me how you became so good at
volleyball."
"There's no secret, Rick, I just played a lot in high school."
I gave
her a dirty look and Rachel laughed. Since Rachel seemed more
than happy to talk to me, I continued my interrogation. Rachel
was evasive, but I finally got her to spill the beans.
"Okay, okay, if you really want to know, I was an alternate on
the 1972 Israeli National women's volleyball team. I was
not only given the finest coaching imaginable, I trained night
and day for an entire year."
"So did
you play in the Olympics?"
"No,
I did not make the team. I was the last girl cut and it
broke my heart. But of course those Munich games ended in
tragedy, so maybe God had another plan for me. I lost
several friends to the Palestinians."
I was
saddened by Rachel's reference to the tragedy, but at least her
ability finally made sense. This woman was an Olympic-caliber
athlete. No wonder she was so good. Here in 1974, women
athletes in America were not encouraged to play sports.
Consequently our American women were routinely dominated by superior
Russian female athletes at every Olympics. However, that was
about to change thanks to progressive 1972 legislation known as 'Title
IX'. In years to come, American women would emerge as the
finest female athletes on the planet. Our girls would rule the
world in sports such as basketball, volleyball, soccer, softball and
gymnastics. Thanks to Rachel, I had been given my first-ever
look at what top-flight female athletes were capable of.
Now I
asked Rachel how she found us.
"While I have been traveling in America, I make it a point to
play volleyball once in a while. When I dropped by the JCC
earlier today to find the exercise room, I saw a brochure that
said 'Men's open volleyball play'. I couldn't pass
up the chance to play my favorite sport, so I decided to ignore
the word 'men' and drop by.
"Rachel,
why do I get the impression you have played this trick before?"
Rachel
grinned mischievously.
"You
are so clever. How did you guess? Oh sure, I've done
this two times previously on my trip, once in Chicago and once
in New York. I am always curious to see how men will
react. It is a game with me. I love to destroy their
expectations. Unlike Israel, women athletes here in
America are given no respect. Everyone in America expects
me to 'play like a girl'. So every city I visit, I
check out the local JCC to see if there is a volleyball game I
can join. I do it because I get a kick out of watching the
men's bewildered reactions."
I asked
Rachel if she resented the chauvinist attitude of some of tonight's
men.
Rachel
laughed. "Are you kidding? That's what I live for.
Actually, your friends aren't so bad. I've seen some real
jerks, usually the younger Jewish guys who think God made Man in His
image, then took the day off when it came to women. Sometimes
I deliberately play poorly at the start just to set them up.
Eventually a ball comes floating over the net that I can hit.
I blast the ball back at them so hard they never knew what hit them.
You should see their faces. Men can be so funny. I love
watching their faces turn to shock."
"You
said the young guys are the worst. So how did my attitude
check out?"
"You
did well. I could tell from the start that you were on my
side and I appreciated that. Listen, give me your phone
number and I'll give you mine. Let's get together while I
am in town."
Rachel's
request was so totally unexpected it took me by surprise.
Although getting together had crossed my mind, there was no way in
hell I was ever going to suggest it. Now that she offered, of
course I wanted to exchange numbers, but I felt very anxious.
I was mortal, Rachel was immortal. Wouldn't I automatically go
up in smoke if I kissed a Goddess? I suddenly got so nervous,
I was reluctant to give her my number. In fact, I almost gave
Rachel the wrong number. Then at the last second, I changed my
mind. Pulling the piece of paper back, I exclaimed, "Oops, let
me check that," and corrected the mistake.
Rachel
made nothing of it. She handed me her number, smiled, then
said, "Shalom!"
|
LOST YEARS:
OUTWITTING FATE
|
The
mysterious appearance of Rachel posed an unprecedented challenge in
my life. Knowing what I knew about myself, this remarkable
young woman had no business showing interest in me. This was
the stuff of fairy tales. Princess Rachel was sent here
tonight by the Universe, I was sure of it. Her appearance was
just as strange and unsettling as the appearance of the River Oaks
Seven in my class.
Here I
was avoiding women like the plague, yet out of nowhere the most
superior woman I had ever met not only appeared on my doorstep, but
showed interest in me. With a frown, I concluded that
particular miracle was enough by itself to prove the existence of
God. This situation was so unusual it reminded me of the time
I had met Prom Queen Cheryl at a rock concert. Or for
that matter my amazing meeting with Mrs. Ballantyne.
Considering I had concluded that Mrs. Ballantyne's intervention was
something of a miracle, I had a similar feeling about Rachel.
Maybe I was wrong, but I was convinced forces beyond my control were
intervening in my life again.
It is extremely important to understand that a dramatic
shift had taken place in my consciousness.
Ever since the day I found the Mistress Book,
some really strange things had taken place. My car
stalled at Yolanda's house. I got picked up by a Drag
Queen. The River Oaks Seven created a life crisis.
The gay dance instructor propositioned me. A voice
suggested I buy a mirror to practice my dancing. I had
become the Gay Beauty Queen. I had met Gloria under
bizarre circumstances. When these incidents were
grouped together, there was no doubt in my mind that some
force far out of the ordinary was intervening in my life.
This line of thought explains why the
moment Rachel asked me for my phone number, I was convinced
she was my next Karmic test.
I do not
believe I am the only person who suspects there is
something very fishy about the way their lives
unfold. Sometimes things happen that feel like
Fate, but a person just doesn't have enough evidence
to be sure. Take for example my Leap of Faith.
The Mistress Book, the Stalled Car,
the River Oaks Seven, the Magic Mirror. So
far, these highly unusual events had persuaded me to
continue Dance Lessons despite my slow progress.
But I will be honest with you, my Faith was
wavering. For the life of me, I could not
understand why I stubbornly resisted listening to
Mark when he begged me to go out dancing and lick
this problem once and for all.
Now at the
exact moment I was questioning my commitment to a
Dance Project that just as easily could be the pipe
dream of a mentally disturbed young man, the most
extraordinary woman I had ever met had appeared out
of nowhere. Not only that, she aggressively
pursued me from the moment we met. Immediately
my mind said to heck with Reality, this was a
Supernatural Event. It had to be! That
was my viewpoint from the moment Rachel came over to
greet me and introduce herself. Rachel was
here for a reason.
|
|
As I drove home
that night,
I could not help but wonder how a young man in the midst of
an Epic Losing Streak could attract the interest of an
Olympic athlete who possessed the beauty of Venus, the
intelligence of Athena, and the hourglass figure of a
Centerfold.
The obvious explanation for my lucky break was being in the
right place at the right time. By
some miracle,
Rachel had met me at the only place on earth where I still
had any confidence in myself.
Yes, I was a good
athlete, but I think what really impressed Rachel was how
much the older men liked me. In their eyes, I was a
mensch. When Rachel noticed how the men put their
stamp of approval on me, she took it to heart.
Rachel's
interest shook me to the core of my being. It forced
me to take a good hard look at myself. Given my low
self-esteem, it might come as a surprise that deep down I
believed in myself. I knew I was smart. I knew I
had a good education. I knew I was athletic.
And, if a girl did not mind the scars on my face, I also
knew I was attractive. When I was at my best,
I was a good match for Rachel.
But I was not at
my best, was I? Not hardly. I actually felt a
little sorry for Rachel. It was Rachel's misfortune to
meet me at the only place on this planet where I acted like
the person I had the potential to be. Poor Rachel.
She had no idea the Universe had tricked her into thinking I
had something going for me. Obviously the woman had no
idea about this rough patch I was going through. If
Rachel had met me anywhere else but here at this volleyball
court, she would have never given me the time of day.
It helped that
Rachel
had
been friendly to me throughout the night. She had
taken the time to compliment me on my best volleyball plays.
Feeling her respect, I was able to speak to Rachel like a
normal guy, not the quivering milquetoast one would expect
given my tormented past. I had been supportive
throughout, making sure she felt welcome despite the initial
hostility. Now Rachel wanted to see me again.
What should I do?
|
Do I dare ask
Rachel out? Under ordinary circumstances, no
red-blooded man would think twice. However, I was
spooked.
To me, Rachel's appearance felt like another 'tie me to a
tree' test reminiscent of the River Oaks Seven.
Here on the one year anniversary of Vanessa's betrayal, I
believed Rachel had been sent to challenge me. In my
mind, the Universe was handing me a pop quiz to see if I
could handle things any better than I had with Vanessa.
Rachel reminded me of Vanessa so much it scared me.
If that
was the case, then I was certain to end up getting hurt.
Considering the anguish caused by Vanessa and the River Oaks
Seven, why should I voluntarily put my head in another
noose? On the other hand, if I walked away from this
Goddess, would I ever forgive myself?
I spend a
sleepless Thursday night debating the issue. Keep in
mind I was two people. I was the struggling young man
with myriad problems and I was the person I had the
potential to be. In the past, I had gotten to Third
Base with Emily and Vanessa, two women close to Rachel's
caliber. However, once my demons and fears kicked in,
I had folded badly both times. That is what bothered
me the most. I fully expected to fold again. Something
was bound to go wrong, I just didn't know what. All I
knew was that I was bound to get hurt. But what if I
was wrong? What if I was overly pessimistic? I
experienced a roller-coaster of emotions as my poor little
heart seesawed between intense fear and powerful temptation.
Rachel's confidence was intimidating to say the least.
I had a sickening feeling that this young woman was light
years beyond my dating skill. Like Vanessa, she was
sure to expose my weaknesses.
As I drove to work Friday morning, the debate continued.
I was in a quandary. I was unbelievably tempted
to call, but I could not make myself do it. I was
certain this woman was way over my head. I had no
business dating an Olympic-level volleyball athlete, much
less a woman with her kind of looks. To me, this was
some sort of made-for-TV farce,
The Princess and the Pauper. My biggest fear
was getting attached. Did I have the power to let
myself be close to this exquisite woman and remain intact
once she left? I remembered how seriously attached I
had gotten to Vanessa. If I lost my heart to Rachel in
a similar way, I was looking at some serious heartache.
No matter how things went, I would lose Rachel in ten days.
Even if things did work out, I doubted I had the ability to
let go of her gracefully when it was time to leave. I
did not feel like I had the ability to guard my heart.
I was faced with the age-old question... Is it better to
love and lose than to never love at all?
Of course my buddy Chip offered his opinion... 'He who
hesitates is lost' and 'Faint heart never won fair
maiden.' Phobia had some choice words as well. 'This
woman will break your heart.' Phobia had the upper
hand. Convinced I was looking at a repeat of the
Vanessa debacle, I held back. Since Rachel was only
going to be here for ten days, why bother? Why get
attached only to see her move on? It was so much
easier to avoid Rachel than to risk a repeat of the Vanessa
tragedy. There was just too much similarity in these
women. I was going to outwit Fate by not accepting the
bait.
However, as usual, I had second thoughts. Or should I
say third thoughts, fourth thoughts, and so on? I
began to rally. Chip was coming on strong. 'All
you ever do is complain about how lonely you are. Try
taking a risk for a change. Isn't that what you tell
your clients to do? You know you have the ability to
hang with this woman, so step up to the plate and take a
swing. You might surprise yourself and connect.'
But I could not make myself do it. I was disgusted
with my cowardice. I had never hated myself more than
I did now. The Universe had just answered my prayers
by dropping the most stunning woman imaginable into my lap.
Did I say 'thank you'? Hell no! Instead I
sat there trembling at my desk afraid of getting hurt again.
Try as I might, as I stared at the phone, my hands could not
make the move. As usual, I procrastinated. I
decided it was too early in the day. I would call
Rachel later on. Chip had come close, but Phobia won
the morning round.
Friday afternoon I went over to Mark's office. When I
told Mark about meeting Rachel last night, he laughed.
"Sounds like you met your match, Rick. Isn't this what
you've been hoping for? Why don't you ask her out?
What's stopping you?"
I told Mark how afraid I was. Mark replied, "Don't be
silly, Rick. She approached you. She didn't have
to offer you her phone number. She wants you to call
her. The woman probably doesn't know a soul here in
Houston that is her age. Be a friend and give her a
call. Hey, that reminds me. A bunch of my
friends are going down to our secret hideaway on Galveston
Beach tomorrow morning. There's room in the car for
the two of you. Why don't you invite Rachel to come
along? We can swing by your apartment and pick you
up."
My immediate reaction was panic. Ask Rachel to join us?
No girl from a foreign country would dream of spending the
day with a man she barely knew at a remote location like
Galveston. Too risky. Furthermore, what would
Rachel think of Mark's weird gay friends? I know I
would feel uncomfortable and she would probably feel even
more concerned. This was a really bad idea, but I
didn't want to tell Mark that and hurt his feelings.
"I'll tell you what, Mark. I would like to go to the
beach with you and your friends, so let me give you my
address. As for Rachel, give me your home phone
number. I will give it some more thought and let you
know. But definitely count me in."
After I left Mark's office, I did not call Rachel.
Phobia had won Round Two.
That night I shot pool for three hours straight. I was
miserable as I obsessed about calling Rachel. But I
still could not make myself do it. Why not admit the
truth? As I have pointed out repeatedly, Rachel had me
really spooked. Rachel's beauty, boldness and
confidence reminded me too much of Vanessa and we all know
how the Vanessa story turned out. If I were to see
Rachel, I believed it was my Fate to suffer the indignities
of Vanessa all over again. I was sure of it!
In particular, the fact that Rachel would be leaving soon
was identical to Vanessa's Portland situation. This
was way too eerie! The more I thought about it, the
more I was convinced that Fate was setting me up for more
heartache. I was certain that if I called Rachel, I
would be walking into a trap. The thought of walking
into a trap ended the debate. Forget it. My mind
was made up. I wasn't touching Rachel with a ten-foot
pole.
I told myself I was going to avoid Rachel and outwit
Fate!
Phobia had won Round Three. This woman is leaving in
ten days. To heck with Rachel. I could live
without her. Indeed, Phobia was very proud of me.
'Smart move, Rick, avoid Rachel, that's what I say.
Avoid Rachel and live to shoot pool for another day!'
|
LOST YEARS:
THE GLADIATOR SALUTE
|
I slept fitfully Friday night. The moment I awoke on
Saturday morning, the first thing I did was stare at the
phone. I wanted so badly to call Rachel, but I was
afraid. Instantly the brutal civil war between Chip
and Phobia resumed. As the debate raged in my mind, I
still could not force myself to call Rachel. Finally I
made up my mind ONCE AND FOR ALL. Under no
circumstances was I going to call Rachel.
Two seconds later the phone rang. I was so startled I
jumped out of my skin. It's a good thing I slept on
the floor or I would have fallen out of bed. Who could
it be? A bolt of fear shot through me. Could it
be Rachel? No way!! Girls don't call boys.
It had to be Mark calling, so I picked up the phone.
|
"Hello, is this
Rick? Good morning, this is Rachel!
Rick, I am so glad I caught you! I have nothing to
do today and I hoped you and I could get together."
No!!!!!! This is not happening. This is the
stuff of Twilight Zone. I am dreaming. This was
unbelievable. Simply unbelievable. My heart
started pounding with fear.
I was so dizzy with the perfect timing of this call that I
experienced something close to Vertigo. The most
beautiful girl on earth had just called me at the exact
moment I had told myself to avoid her at all costs.
Fate had just
refused to let me off the hook!!
|
|
Phobia screamed, 'Hang up the phone!'
However, it was too late. This was my dream girl
calling, so Chip held the upper hand. Phobia would
have to stand down. With a heavy heart, I overcame my
fears and told Rachel about the beach plan. I gave her
every reason to back out. I warned her about the weird
gay people. I warned her the beach was far away, a
covert hint that she would be stuck with me all day.
Rachel was impossible to discourage. She
enthusiastically accepted on the spot. Not only that,
to save time, she offered to come to my apartment.
Please tell me this is not happening! The most
superior woman I had ever met in my life was DEMANDING to
see me. This made no sense whatsoever. I had to
be dreaming.
Almost against my will, I gave Rachel directions to my
apartment. I ached the moment I put down the phone.
Here I was riddled with every insecurity known to man, yet
the most confident woman on the planet was coming to see me.
Was Rachel completely fearless?? One part of me was
pleased that Rachel was coming, but mostly I was totally
intimidated. Filled with foreboding, I could not shake
the strangest sense that I was walking the plank to my doom.
My overriding attitude was that I was being sent to the
executioner's block.
Filled with dread as I awaited Rachel's arrival, Chip tried
to cheer me up. 'Come on, Rick, don't be so gloomy.
Look how perfectly this is working out. This is your
fondest dream come true!'
Indeed, it was perfect. But it was also surrealistic.
My intense fear prevented me from enjoying it. Rachel
had refused to let me avoid this opportunity and I knew the
reason why. This was meant to be. No
matter how big a screw up I was, this woman had been sent
here by Fate to drag me kicking and screaming over my
barriers of fear. There is no escape. I
was tied to a tree. The craziest thing of all is that
I had seen it coming and had been helpless to prevent it.
That was the conclusion I came to. There would be no
escape because this connection was a Fated event and I was
given no choice in the matter. A sense of dread came
over me. I knew I was going to fall in love. I
knew I was going to get hurt.
In addition, I was totally ashamed of myself. I shook
my head in disgust. I did not deserve this woman, not
after fleeing in terror at the thought of calling her.
If Rachel only knew the truth about me, she would have never
been this interested. How I had fooled her was beyond
understanding. Oh well.
Que sera, sera. Maybe I was wrong to worry.
Maybe things will work out.
|
Twenty minutes after her call, Rachel knocked on my door.
I smiled and welcomed her in. When Rachel saw the pool
table, her eyes lit up. "Oh, Rick, a pool table!
I love billiards! Let's play a game while we wait for
your friends!"
Shades of Yolanda, Rachel immediately began trouncing me.
I had to laugh in spite of myself. Since I practiced
shooting pool endlessly due to my non-existent love life, I
had hoped to impress her. Now Rachel was beating me at
this too. I had a sneaking suspicion that Rachel would
beat me at any game we tried. Welcome to my life.
I was thrilled when Mark knocked on the door. His
arrival spared me any further embarrassment at this woman's
hands. Now it was time to go. If I wasn't so
nervous, I would have laughed at my predicament. My
dignity was being assaulted at every turn. I had a
date with Athena and I was miserable.
I felt overwhelmingly morbid. I felt like the ancient
gladiator who knew today would be the day. As
the trumpets of the Roman Arena blared in my mind, I
whispered the Gladiator Salute in Latin, 'Morituri te
salutamus!'
"We who are
about to die salute you!"
Rachel heard me whispering. "Did you say something,
Rick?"
"No, Rachel, it was nothing. Let's go."
|
|
|
Galveston is an island 50 miles southeast of Houston.
However, our trip was 85 miles because Mark drove us to a
location at the farthest end. Galveston Island is
thin, but also very long. Its widest point is 3 miles,
but there is 50 miles of beach. At the far end, there
are private stretches of beach. Access is protected by
locked gates which guard the narrow opening between tall
sand dunes. From what Mark told me, we were headed to
one of these spots. A friend had given him the key.
There were five of us in the car and there was another car
behind us with five more. Mark drove with his
common-law wife Mariah sitting beside him. I had never
met Mariah before, but I had heard about her. I was
surprised to see Mariah was unusually attractive. Good
grief. Mariah was almost as good-looking as Rachel.
What was a gay guy doing with a wife, moreover a wife who
looked like her? I made a mental note to ask Mark
later what the story was with Mariah.
Sharing the back was Rachel, me, and Randy, Mark's best
friend. Randy was really big. So was I.
Sitting in the middle, Rachel was going to have to sit very
close to one of us. Rachel chose to snuggle up against
me. I didn't mind a bit. Neither did Rachel.
I put my arm around her and she smiled. I was almost
certain I was dreaming. But then I remembered the
Debbie Denver fiasco and was hit with yet another huge bolt
of déjŕ vu anxiety. This was just too weird.
This was Rick's Greatest Hits Day! Every single
screw-up from my past year... Vanessa, Christine, Yolanda,
Debbie... was being replayed before my eyes. This was
further evidence that I was living out a script spelled
Doom.
|
I barely said a word on the drive to Galveston. Does a
guy heading to his execution have much to say? In
addition, I decided the longer I kept my mouth shut, the
longer it would take Rachel to realize how anxious I was.
Fortunately, Mark and Rachel did all the talking. They
really hit it off. I quietly noted that Rachel was
completely at ease around my gay friends. This woman
wasn't afraid of anything, was she? We were quite the
couple... Fearless and Fearful. While I trembled,
Rachel laughed and smiled the entire trip. What an
extrovert! Of course Mark was outgoing as well, so the
two of them got along famously. The car was filled
with laughter.
Mark pulled up to a gate. He got out and opened it.
A short road took us to a secluded section of the
beach. The place was deserted. There was no one in
sight as far as I could see. Mark pointed to a lone
beach house and said his friend owned that house. Mark
pointed to an adjacent smaller cabin we could use to change
or visit the restroom. However, when Mark did not take
a step towards the cabin, I had a feeling something was up.
Sure enough, Mark and his friends had played this game
before. Without discussion, Mark, Mariah, Randy and
four people from the other car removed their clothes and
placed them back in the car. To my shock, there were
no swimsuits underneath. No one had told me about
this.
With my mouth open wide enough for a seagull to lay eggs,
seven people headed out naked to the Gulf of Mexico. A
girl from the other car looked just as surprised at the
sight of everyone stripping as me. She decided to
enter the water with her swimsuit on. That left Rachel
and me. Surely Rachel would be freaking out.
Wrong. Without the slightest bit of inhibition, she
casually shed her clothes.
"Are you coming,
Rick?"
I didn't move. To be honest, I was in shock.
First of all, Rachel had the most beautiful body I had ever
seen in my life. Second, her boldness had a further
chilling effect on me. I was terrified of falling for
her. I had no business hanging with a woman like this.
No doubt she would expose my shortcomings quickly. In
fact, she had already begun with her unabashed nudity.
Trying not to stare too much, I told Rachel I had to go to
the restroom and I would join her in a minute.
As Rachel went ahead, I stood there frozen on the sand
trying to catch my breath. Rachel had reawakened every
Vanessa-inspired insecurity in my psyche. I told
myself to settle down. Now that I was alone, I was
able to calm down enough to make a decision on the bathing
suit. The irony overwhelmed me... I could strip naked
for those goofy gay men at my apartment project, but I was
terrified of being naked in front of Rachel. Not that
I had anything to be ashamed of. My face might be
ripped to shreds, but my body was every bit as sculpted as
Rachel's. Unfortunately, some sort of modesty had me
tied in knots.
Finally I had enough of my cowardice. I stripped naked
and headed out to the water. Where was this girl?
I finally spotted her way down the beach far from the rest
of the group. Self-conscious about my nudity, I walked
on the sand about 50 yards, then plunged into the water to
meet her. I was instantly rewarded... Rachel
impatiently lunged into my arms. We began kissing
immediately. My hands were given the delicious
privilege of exploring every curve of the most beautiful
body I had ever touched. In a flash, we were both
turned on. Entering Rachel right there, I was treated
to the most exquisite passion of my life.
|
LOST YEARS:
THE PERFECT WOMAN
|
Then
can I walk beside you?
I have come here to lose the smog
And I feel to be a cog in something turning
Well maybe it is just the time of year
Or maybe it's the time of man
I don't know who I am
But you know life is for learning
--
Woodstock, Joni Mitchell
Indeed, Life is for Learning. And Rachel was here to
teach me something, of that I was sure. But what would
it be?
Rachel was the perfect woman. What was she doing with
a flawed creature like me? I was so convinced
something was going to go wrong that every moment I was with
Rachel, I kept looking over my shoulder for the problems to
begin. However, I need not have worried. Despite
my foreboding, things proceeded very well. Following
our return from the beach, Rachel spent the night. We
spent all Sunday together as well. We had a wonderful
hour-long talk over the phone on Monday evening and followed
that with a date on Tuesday night. After the movie, we
went back to my place.
On Wednesday morning, Rachel reminded me her next stop was
Austin, Texas, and she would be leaving the following
Monday. However, she reminded me, we could spend the
weekend together. I felt very sad. As I feared,
I had gotten far too attached. It hurt so much to have
feelings this strong knowing Rachel would be gone soon.
I felt like I could climb mountains and fight tigers
bare-handed when she was with me. However, when she
was gone, my fear rushed back in. Every waking moment
my mind flipped from Rachel to Vanessa. Back and
forth. Memories of Vanessa haunted me everywhere I
turned. I was a seething cauldron of fear, passion,
terror, excitement. Mostly I was dreading seeing
Rachel leave next week. I might go a lifetime and
never meet a finer woman. Of that I was convinced.
Over the phone Wednesday night, I asked Rachel if she was
planning to play volleyball again tomorrow night Thursday.
Rachel said no, her aunt and uncle were taking her to
dinner. Damn! I had been counting on seeing her
Thursday. Hiding my disappointment as best I could, I
asked what she wanted to do on Friday. Rachel got
quiet for a second, quite uncharacteristic. I was
immediately on guard.
Rachel said, "Rick, I have to tell you something. I am
seeing someone else on Friday. I met a Rice University
professor at a seminar my uncle took me to this afternoon.
Aaron and I have plans for Friday. I hope you won't be
upset."
There was a hidden catch to her voice, I was sure of it.
Her reluctance to share this information left me very
shaken. However, I possessed enough self-control left
to calmly make plans with Rachel for Saturday night instead.
I hung up the phone and abruptly fell to pieces. I was
consumed with a jealousy that knew no bounds. My inner
Othello erupted and I could not get the vision of Rachel in
the arms of that Rice professor out of my mind. This
scenario was a brutal replay of the Vanessa-Kenny-Rick
triangle. The only difference was that Rachel didn't
tell lies... she had laid the painful truth out in front of
me and let me deal with it.
Recalling how quickly Rachel and I had become intimate, I
assumed that Rachel intended to do the same with the
professor. A born pessimist, I didn't handle this idea
very well. In fact, I didn't deal with it well at all.
Me and Sue and that guy too. I descended into a dark,
deep pool of bitter jealousy. They say that jealousy
is a sign of neurotic insecurity. No argument from me.
I could not stop thinking about Rachel in that man's arms.
That vision tapped into a cesspool of unresolved hatred
towards Vanessa and unleashed an overwhelming fury. I
was really angry at how helpless I felt. I had warned
myself not to get too attached to this woman, but it
happened anyway against my will. Now look what
happened.
I despised the fact that I was so incapable of guarding my
heart. I was bitter at my Fate. Don't ask me why
I knew, but my intuition had warned me something was going
to go wrong. Stupid me, I had gone ahead and given
this woman my heart nonetheless. What's worse, I was
never given a choice. No matter how much I warned
myself not to care, it happened anyway. Rachel's spell
was too powerful. Blind-sided in a very cruel way, I
found myself dealing with jealousy that bordered on
obsession. I was actually frightened by how angry I
felt. My feelings were so strong that I could
understand how a man could be driven to violence over a
woman.
Despite the intensity, there was something at the back of my
mind that was trying to get my attention. There was
something wrong about this situation. I didn't have
much experience with women, but I did know enough to be
certain that Rachel really liked me. Ordinarily,
wouldn't a woman with so little time left in town want to
spend her remaining time with the guy who made her happy?
What possible reason could Rachel have to play the field at
the last minute?
I had no answer to that question, but what I did have was
the longest 72 hours of my life to think about it.
Thursday night passed without Rachel. Unable to sit
still on Friday, I asked Mark's advice. He said the
best thing to do was get it out in the open. Maybe
nothing happened and I had worked myself into a tizzy
needlessly. Friday night passed without Rachel.
I died a million deaths knowing Rachel was with that man.
I suffered through Saturday morning and afternoon with
further anguish. I was extremely emotional all day.
Finally it was time to pick up Rachel at her uncle's home
over in Meyerland, a spot not far from the Jewish Community
Center. I was a bundle of nerves over what to do, but
decided to follow Mark's advice. I began questioning
Rachel the moment I picked her up. It didn't take long
to get my answer. Rachel was not prone to fibbing.
The moment Rachel admitted she had slept with the professor,
I went numb. Then I exploded. I could not
control my feelings. I went haywire with jealousy.
I pulled to the curb and threw a temper tantrum in the car.
"How could you, Rachel!!?" I screamed. "Do I
mean nothing to you!?"
Rachel did not reply. She got very quiet and let me
rant. I went on and on about her being unfaithful,
making a fool of myself in the process. Being with
Rachel had made me feel so special. Now that feeling
was gone. Knowing how easily Rachel had moved from my
arms to a man who possessed more prestige made me feel
totally inadequate. My jealousy was over the top
because I was certain Rachel preferred this educated man to
some dipshit grad school failure like me. Concluding I
had lost Rachel to a better man, as always, I was unable to
compete for the finest of women. Confronted by this
latest evidence of my inferiority, I felt sick inside.
Filled with anguish, I managed to ask, "Who is this guy?
What does he do?"
"Aaron is a
history professor who specializes in American-Israeli
relations. He was in Jerusalem during last year's
Arab-Israeli Yom Kippur War and spoke about his
experiences at the seminar my uncle took me to. I
was in school in Germany at the time of the war and
wanted to know more about what took place behind the
scenes. So I stayed afterwards to ask him
questions. Aaron is a very interesting man.
I don't know what else to say other than you are very
important to me."
No doubt Aaron was more important than me, that's for sure.
I felt totally defeated. Lowering my voice, I asked
another question. "Rachel, how can you sleep with two
men at once so effortlessly?"
"Rick, please try
to understand that I come from a different world than
you. In Europe and Israel, we have vastly
different attitudes on sex. Much different than
the attitudes I have encountered here in America.
Where I come from, men understand not to be
possessive. In Israel, we face constant danger. A
person could be dead tomorrow. Last year's war
made that painfully clear. So did the Olympic
tragedy in Munich. Over the years, I have lost
several male friends I grew up with. So we learn
to live for today. We love the one we are with.
I love being with you. I mean that. Can we
still enjoy tonight?"
Ignoring her peace offering, I continued my questioning.
"How is it possible for you to love one man one night and
someone else the next? What if some man did that to
you? Don't you ever get jealous, Rachel?"
"Men sleep with
several partners at once all the time. They say it
means nothing to them. I have had men do the same
thing to me. Why is it okay for men to have as
many women as they want? Why are women denied the
same right? My rule is simple. I like
to have sex with men I am attracted to. I am
attracted to you, Rick. Isn't that obvious?"
Rachel touched my hand. I knew Rachel was trying to
cheer me up, but it wasn't working. I felt so much
hurt. My demons had been let out of their cages and
they were running rampant in my brain. I couldn't
handle it. Visions of this naked goddess screaming
with passion as some handsome, highly-educated Rice
professor made love to her tore my heart out. The
nausea in my stomach grew worse.
"Rachel, I don't always understand what is going on in my
life, but meeting you has brought back a lot of painful
memories. Exactly one year ago a woman I loved cheated
on me. Unlike you, she lied about it. She
behaved in such a cruel way that I still haven't recovered.
Intellectually I grasp that you have done nothing wrong.
You are forthright and honest and I respect you for that.
But I am so jealous right now I am shaking. I don't
think I am capable of sharing you with another man."
"I live by a
simple rule. Good people cannot be possessed and
those who can be possessed, no one wants for long.
I don't like people telling me what I can and cannot do.
I strongly prefer to come and go as I please. I
give my love to you willingly, but please accept I see
things differently than you do."
"That sounds like the motto of New Hampshire... 'live
free or die.' You make love sound like shackles.
In the animal kingdom, animals are loyal by nature. It
is only humans who question the value of emotional ties.
The way I see it, it is natural to become attached to the
people you care for and make love to. Otherwise there
would be a lot of children without parents."
"Well said.
You might be surprised to know I agree with you in
theory. However, at this stage of my life, I am
learning about men. If I were to settle on one,
the experiment would be over."
"The problem with that attitude is that lab dogs don't get
to vote when they are getting wired up for torture.
Note to Rachel, you might try warning your next victim."
That wisecrack hurt her. Rachel was human after all.
I saw tears welling in her eyes. Now I felt guilty for
speaking my mind. I was really upset. My lips
pursed and my eyes stared straight ahead. I didn't
dare look at Rachel for fear of bursting out into tears and
further humiliating myself. Inside my emotions
remained a firestorm of bitterness and raging jealousy.
In a quiet whisper, Rachel resumed the conversation.
"This girl, Rick, she lied to you? And she hurt you?"
"Yes, and I really haven't been the same since. Every
day is a struggle and right now I hate myself for yelling at
you. I can't seem to control my feelings."
"You are a moody
person, yes?"
"How did you guess?"
Rachel smiled wanly. She had become very pale.
"I am not as young as you think. Sometimes when men
lose their temper, they are able to get over it. Is
that you?"
I laughed in spite of myself. "No, Rachel, probably
not. When I get worked up like this, I've never been
able to shake it off."
Rachel nodded. "I was afraid of that."
She sensed the hopelessness in me. Guessing there was
no way I was going to snap out of this dark mood, I suppose
Rachel realized this situation could not be rescued.
"Rick, I am sorry I have hurt you. However, I believe
this evening is lost. Will you take me home?"
I started the engine and made a U-turn. As I drove
back, I felt totally defeated. There was complete
silence in the car. We didn't have far to go, so three
minutes later we were there. I felt so humiliated.
Now that I had lost my self-control, now she knew the truth
about me. I imagine I had turned into some sort of
helpless creature in her eyes. As we pulled up to her
house, I began to feel sad. This was the last time I
would ever see my Princess. I wondered if I could
rescue the situation. No, probably not.
Desperation isn't sexy.
When we reached her uncle's house, Rachel leaned over and
took my face in her hands. She kissed me hard on the
lips. Then she took my hand and held it with both
hands. She looked at me with a gentle smile.
"Please don't be
angry with me, Rick. You are a fascinating,
complicated man. Perhaps I should have been more
discrete, but I forget that I come from a different
world than you do. I love the time I have spent
with you. Please remember the good things we
shared, not the bad."
And that was that. I was forlorn as I watched Rachel
enter her uncle's house. It was over. My temper
tantrum had cost me my girl.
|
RICK ARCHER'S LIST OF
SUSPECTED SUPERNATURAL EVENTS
|
|
BOOK EIGHT: THE GYPSY PROPHECY |
100 |
Serious |
Predestination |
2002 |
|
|
BOOK FOUR: LOST YEARS |
042 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Messenger |
1974 |
|
Rachel phones Rick with perfect timing to initiate a passionate love
affair. She imparted two messages. If I could get my act
together, I had a lot going for me. But without a career, I would
never succeed with women |
|
041 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Swimming Pool encounter with Gloria who was in the right place at the
right time. Considering Rick's fixation with 'The Graduate', he
finds it very strange to be seduced by an older woman named Mrs.
Robinson. |
|
040 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
The Magic Mirror gives Rick a fighting chance to avoid further
humiliation in the Rematch. Rick makes a Leap of Faith to continue
dance lessons no matter what until he becomes good. The Dance
Project begins. |
|
039 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to return the
following week and see how things went |
|
038 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Dance Class from Hell was a Karmic Event which included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks
Seven, Rick's overwhelming dance clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to
proposition him at the end of class |
|
037 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Messenger
Synchronicity |
1974 |
|
Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers an unusual message:
Try Dance Lessons. Thanks to the Dance Path Synchronicity (Phobia, Mistress Book, Yolanda,
Stalled Car, Lola-Lynn), Rick decides taking dance lessons
might be the only way to escape his crippling Rejection Phobia |
|
036 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting
humiliation leads to further chaos |
|
035 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Seeing the Mistress Book
dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen. This convinced Rick to
buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a
radical new direction. |
|
|
BOOK THREE: COLORADO STATE |
034 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break |
1974 |
|
As the Point of No Return beckons,
Dr. Hilton's timely Intervention
regarding Debbie gives Rick the hope and the clue he needs to
tackle the
Epic Losing Streak. |
|
033 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1973 |
|
The movie Ben Hur combined with Jackie's revelations regarding Vanessa
give Rick the will to carry on |
|
032 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1973 |
|
Rick's inability to shut up in Dr. Fujimoto's class costs him dearly |
|
031 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1973 |
|
Portland Woman song coincidence leads to Rick's disastrous relationship
with Vanessa. |
|
|
BOOK TWO: MAGICAL MYSTERY TOUR |
|
030 |
Serious |
Precognition
Wish Come True |
1971 |
|
Rick's Camp Counselor Daydream predicting a summer job comes true |
|
029 |
Serious |
Telepathy
Hidden World |
1970 |
|
Vicky's psychic ability channels the ghost of Rick's dog Terry from the
Hidden World. Rick pays forward his debt to Mrs. Ballantyne by
reassuring Vicky that she has the strength to face her ordeal. |
|
028 |
Suspicious |
Predestination
Coincidence |
1970 |
|
Rick's Astrological aspect accurately predicts eye injuries, a major
coincidence. Just as curious, an eye injury occurs on the exact
date Rick's Astrological mathematics had predicted it would. |
|
027 |
Suspicious |
Telepathy
Coincidence |
1970 |
|
A Yogi from India chuckles at the exact moment Rick visualizes a
Question Mark in his mind |
|
026 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break at a
Critical Moment |
1970 |
|
Strange Warning at the Hopkins Graduate Reading Room leads Rick to visit
the local Quaker Meeting. An unusual suggestion by a mystic named
Richard leads to Rick's Magical Mystery Tour. A lecture from Bob
Hieronimus supplies further incentive. |
|
025 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1968 |
|
Rick has a narrow two minute window to spot Emily and Eric get out of a taxi at the Baltimore train station |
|
|
BOOK ONE: ST. JOHN'S |
|
024 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1968 |
|
The Cinderella appearance of Princess Cheryl as Rick's date for the Senior
Prom |
|
023 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break |
1968 |
|
Despite a near-brush with death, Rick walks away unscathed after a close
call car accident |
|
022 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Wish Come True |
1968 |
|
Ralph
O'Connor hands Rick a full scholarship to Johns Hopkins University with
secret help from Mr. Salls. Due to Rick's
Senior year Blind Spot,
Rick
gives Mr. Salls no credit whatsoever for this remarkable good fortune. |
|
021 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Mrs. Ballantyne fails to notice Rick at SJS for 9 years only to
magically appear during the most serious crisis of his life. The
ensuing conversation in the grocery store parking lot gives Rick the
hope to carry on. |
|
020 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Caught cheating on German test
due to a very improbable coincidence. The
unacceptable loss of common sense led to the development of Rick's
Cosmic Blindness theory |
|
019 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break |
1968 |
|
The failure of Rick's father to honor his long-standing Pledge to help
pay for college dramatically increases Rick's fear that his college
dream is out of reach |
|
018 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Additional Blind Spot regarding less expensive in-state tuition puts Rick
in a real bind regarding his dream of attending college in the Fall. |
|
017 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1967 |
|
Senior Year Blind Spot regarding Mr. Salls and the college scholarship
he secretly arranged to
Johns Hopkins |
|
016 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1967 |
|
Rick's Mother forgets about child support, gets blind-sided into buying
a house she cannot afford |
|
015 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1966 |
|
Rick is in Right Place at the Right Time. Mr. Ocker runs into Rick
at the grocery store and offers him a job |
|
014 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Neal's sucker
punch trick allows Rick to defeat Harold in the shower room fight.
Soon after, a set of weights magically appears to ensure bullies would
never be a problem again |
|
013 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1964 |
|
One in a million
Basketball strike on Rick's face swollen with acne. High School
Hell begins. |
|
012 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1964 |
|
Rick's mother
mysteriously fails to take him to doctor following his serious acne
attack. Her delay initiated Rick's Epic Losing Streak with women,
a span that would last 20 years |
|
011 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Heartfelt Wish |
1964 |
|
The mysterious
discovery of a chess book helps Rick defeat taxi cab driver
Neal at his own game |
|
010 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Due to an unusual rapport with my Headmaster,
Mr. Chidsey
decides to give me a full scholarship to SJS |
|
009 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Lucky/Unlucky Break |
1964 |
|
After
a grocery store cop catches Rick stealing, he inadvertently explains the value of
an incredible education |
|
008 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Rick wins the Kern Tips football book in a drawing, beating odds
of 200 to 1 |
|
007 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break |
1963 |
|
Boy Scout
Debacle. Mr. Curran's suggestion backfires when a serious illness at Boy
Scout camp leads to Invisibility at Rick's school |
|
006 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Act of Kindness |
1962 |
|
When Rick's father refuses to continue paying for SJS in 6th Grade,
Uncle Dick and Aunt Lynn step forward |
|
005 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Act of Kindness |
1961 |
|
Not only does a
St. John's teacher inspire Rick to become a writer, Mr. Powell's timely
intervention keeps an attention-starved boy from going off the deep end. |
|
004 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Act of Kindness |
1961 |
|
Rick's mother loses her mind and
nearly kills both during the Blue
Christmas ride to Virginia. Fortunately, the kindness of a gas
station manager and Dick and Lynn give my mother a fighting chance to
start over. |
|
003 |
Suspicious |
Lucky/Unlucky
Break |
1959 |
|
Father's affair leads to Rick's education at St. John's,
the most important lucky break of his life |
|
002 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1955 |
|
Rick's sudden impulse to play arcade game saves Rick and his
father from Death at Stock Car accident |
|
001 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1955 |
|
Rick cuts his
eye out by foolishly pulling knife in wrong direction when his mother
calls out at the worst possible time. By coincidence, Rick's father lost one of his eyes at
the same age.
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
SEVENTEEN:
INTERVENTION
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:
INTERVENTION
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
From the moment I met Rachel, I believed she was a Karmic
Test.
Strange things had happened to me before, but they always
took me by surprise. What is unusual about this story
is just how convinced I was AHEAD OF TIME that Rachel had
entered my life for a reason. Why was I so
certain something was bound to go wrong? I can't say
it was Precognition, but on the other hand maybe it was.
I was so convinced I would be hurt that I even tried to
dodge my Fate. And then the phone rang.
Guess who? It was my Fate calling. At that
point, I surrendered only to have my worst fears confirmed.
Here is what was important. During my year at Colorado
State, my superstitious side had been pretty much at bay.
I still thought about the mystical concepts I developed
during my Magical Mystery Tour, but only every
now and then. On a day to day basis, I was far more
preoccupied with my love issues and staying in the
Psychology program. It was a rough year to be sure,
but nothing particularly 'weird' happened.
Other than Dr. Hilton observing me with Debbie in the Denver
hotel, things were pretty tame on the Supernatural front.
However, the moment I returned to Houston, my life
veered in an unbelievable new direction. Starting with
my discovery of the Mistress Book during the
summer, a series of baffling, inexplicable things took
place one after the other. Calling it my 'Dance Path
Synchronicity', every time I saw the River Oaks Seven, I
was reminded that something very strange was going on in my
life. This explains why Rachel's inexplicable
appearance at the volleyball game had me so shaken.
Based on how downtrodden I felt at this period of my life,
what explanation other than 'Fate' would explain why
a woman I considered a Goddess would show such a strong interest in
me?
|
I did not have a lot of courage in these days. Convinced
that Fate was intervening in my life again, I was scared
what would happen this time. However, I did not feel I
had a choice. Once the phone rang, I was convinced
that I was being ordered to face my fears whether I liked it
or not. That was the exact thought that ran through my
mind.
I was certain that Rachel had been sent
to force me to face my fears. Chip was pleased, but
Phobia was convinced
Rachel was going to turn out badly. Like the Greek
Goddess Circe who turned men to swine or the dangerous
Sirens who lured Greek sailors to their death with song,
this Volleyball Goddess was certain to drive me to the edge
of madness. And so she did...
Dr. Hilton had said, 'If I could tie someone to a tree
and force them to face their fears, I could cure them.'
Only one
problem. Yes, I had been tied to a tree. But I
was far from cured. In fact, at this very moment I was
in the critical care unit.
|
|
"I know
it's been done having one girl who loves you..."
-- Neil Diamond, Solitary Man
One girl who
loves you? Give me a break. So far, it's
been me and Sue and that guy too. Ten years of
futility and no end in sight.
Given my precarious mindset, it will come as no surprise
that a curtain of darkness descended the moment I drove away from Rachel.
I had known I was doomed from the moment I
met this girl, but I never imagined such a catastrophic
ending. I had made my best attempt to guard my
feelings, but it didn't work. My heart was broken and
my confidence was
shattered into countless pieces.
The moment I got home I went catatonic. Visions of the
creepy loser kid from childhood resurfaced to haunt me. I spent
Saturday night
throwing the baseball in the air. I did the same
thing throughout Sunday. I was forlorn.
On Monday, November 18, I got up and went to work.
This was my Darkest Day. No doubt Rachel was driving with her uncle to
Austin, Texas, at this very moment. The
thought that I would never see her again upset me
terribly. I cried all the way to the door of
my office.
|
|
I could not wait to talk to Mark.
The moment I entered his
office, Mark saw the look on my face and was concerned.
"What happened to you, Rick? You look like
death warmed over."
I wasted
no time
telling Mark everything that had happened. I
resumed crying almost immediately, but I didn't care.
I needed to cry. After the tears cleared, I
told Mark how much it hurt to see my dream girl casually move from my arms to another man. I
lamented, "Why did she do that, Mark? Why
would she betray me like that?"
Mark said
nothing for a moment. Realizing my fragility, he
wanted to choose his words carefully.
"Rick, first of all, let's get one thing
straight. Rachel did not betray
you. 'Betray' is a harsh word that
paints a very dark picture. Rachel made no
promises. On the other
hand, there is no doubt you have a right to feel
hurt.
I imagine most men would have difficulty with
such an odd turn of events. I am really sorry things
did not end well."
I nodded
in agreement. Mark was right, Rachel had made
no promises.
"You're
right, Mark, thank you for correcting me. 'Betray' isn't
the right word, is it? But that's how I feel.
I am at a loss to find
a better word. I feel so bitter right now.
On Tuesday night, we made love for hours. On
Wednesday morning, we made love again at dawn.
I drove her home and Rachel waved goodbye from her
doorstep with a huge smile on her face. Two
nights later she is screwing some Rice professor's
brains out. I don't get it. I really don't get it.
What did I do wrong? I am so confused I don't
know what to think."
I
immediately started crying again. When I
regained control, Mark was wonderful. He pitched in with kind words and sympathy.
"I wouldn't be so hard on yourself.
Rachel is an unusual woman. She strikes me
as a free spirit who doesn't conform to ordinary
expectations. I imagine most men would
have trouble dealing with what she did, not just you. We like to
think that human beings are above tawdry emotions
such
as jealousy, but we forget we have a
considerable amount of territorial animal instincts barely
kept in control by our rational side.
Sharing a person we love with another goes completely against our nature."
"No
kidding. I can understand a woman taking
on different men when it is casual sex. But
Rachel had feelings for me, I am sure of it. I just cannot comprehend how a woman
can be so passionate with me, then jump straight into
the arms of another man she barely knows.
I thought women preferred to be loyal to the men
they make love to. Rachel directly contradicts
that thinking."
"Under normal circumstances, I don't think
Rachel would
have acted that way. If I recall, you and
she became lovers very quickly. From what
I gather, most women take their time about a
decision this important. But you
need to see Rachel
is operating under unusual circumstances.
She doesn't have the luxury of time, so she moves
fast. She moved fast with you, she moved
fast with the professor.
I think you were the victim of
some very bad luck.
When we were driving to Galveston, Rachel told
me she came to America to learn things and see
things. It was a nasty
coincidence that she met a professor whose
knowledge lies in an area Rachel values so
highly. My guess is she wanted to gain as
much insight as she could into her country's
chances of survival and this man had the
answers. If Rachel wanted to get to know
this man, she had one chance and she took it."
"I know
what you are saying, Mark. Your point is
well-taken. But I feel so damn
inferior to this other guy. If there is one thing I
have going for me, it is my intelligence and
education. Therefore it crushes me to lose my girl
to a man with more education
and far greater status.
With Emily in college I got beaten out by a rich
guy. With Vanessa in graduate school I got
beaten out by a better athlete. Now I just
got beaten out by a professor.
No matter what I do, I just can't seem to win."
"I understand how hurt you are, but you
might try looking at this from a different
perspective. Rachel clearly saw something
special in you too. Considering Rachel could have her pick
of any man on earth, has it dawned on you yet that
she picked you?"
Between
renewed tears, I nodded. Yes, that thought had occurred
to me. And I would try to hold onto that thought.
However, Rachel's unexpected behavior was so painful, I
could not even begin to look for the Silver
Lining.
I had been King for a Day, but Rachel dumped me the moment she found a better
man. That hurt like hell. I knew
pursuing Rachel was a bad idea. I knew it,
I knew it, I knew it.
I was in shock
over how my premonition had proven true. I had
expected to pay a stiff price for getting attached to Rachel and I was right.
Unfortunately, it gave me
no solace to be proven correct.
I loved her so much, but right now I ached terribly.
If Mark had the nerve to remind me it
is better to have loved and lost, I
would have punched him in the nose.
Predictably, a major depression set in. I continued to
play sports, but the Dance Project was over. Whenever I came home from playing sports
at the JCC, I took one look at the Magic Mirror
and said to heck with it. I wasn't in the mood to dance anymore.
Instead I went to my thinking chair and mulled things over
endlessly. I was deeply preoccupied with the
Supernatural nature of this event. I felt I had been
deliberately set up. It was the same feeling I had
felt about the River Oaks Seven. The centerpiece of my certainty
was the phone call coincidence. I had deliberately
avoided calling Rachel because I assumed I would end up
getting my feelings hurt. Rachel had called me at the exact moment I had made
my final decision not
to call her. I found that coincidence to be compelling.
I also
found Rachel's similarity to Vanessa to be uncanny. The
aggressive approach, the need to leave town soon, and the betrayal.
Obviously Rachel was supposed to teach me a lesson.
If Rachel was indeed placed in my life, what could I learn
from her? I knew the answer immediately. This
talented woman had shown me the
correct way to live one's life... take chances, open up
to different people, be truthful even when the truth
hurts someone dear, act decisively without
procrastination. I would be wise to emulate her.
Yes, Rachel had
exposed my flaws, but maybe that wasn't such a
bad thing. In a manner reminiscent of
Fujimoto, Rachel had taught me exactly what I needed to work on to
advance myself. I had issues with jealousy, possessiveness,
and being
fearful when opportunities arose. So, yes, in a Cosmic sense, my time
with Rachel had definitely helped me along my path. Unfortunately, unbeknownst to
me, Rachel had also left behind a ticking time bomb. It was
due to explode
one week after her departure.
|
LOST YEARS: THE RIVER
OAKS SEVEN HAVE A MESSAGE
|
One week had passed since I lost
my temper with Rachel on Saturday night. Out
of habit, the following Saturday I returned to David's Freestyle dance class.
Unfortunately, my
heart was not in it. I had not practiced in the mirror once this past
week. Moreover, I was strongly considering dropping the whole damn idea.
It took a massive guilt trip to force myself to attend today's
class. Furthermore, now that I was here, I regretted coming.
Whatever David was teaching, I could not care less.
Mostly I watched the River Oaks women. I noticed
their poise, their regal bearing, their self-confidence.
What a privilege to occupy such a lofty position in society.
It occurred to me Rachel could stand right next to these women.
Harboring a strong hunch that Rachel was
born to wealth, I imagined she would fit in with this elite
group just fine. Right now Rachel was touring
America breaking a different heart in every town, but someday she would settle down and no doubt achieve greatness. I fully expected
to read about Rachel in a magazine some day.
As for me, I was hardly
destined for greatness. Not at this rate. As I went
through the motions, I stared at myself in the mirror. If
nothing else, this dance class had gotten me to look in the
mirror again. As usual, I was disgusted with what I saw.
I felt sick as I stared at the scars on my face. Maybe
that's why Rachel deserted me. My scars were my favorite explanation
whenever something went wrong with a woman. Then I observed my dancing. Seeing
how fluid the River Oaks women were compared to my mechanical motion,
I still had a long way to go. Damn it, why was I even
bothering? Losing
Rachel had taken the fun out my Dance Project.
That is
when the first painful insight hit. The whole point of the Dance
Project was to use dancing as a way to get to First Base with women
I met in clubs. However, I had gotten a lot further than First
Base with Rachel only to screw everything up. What good did it do
for me to worry about getting to First
Base if I was doomed to ruin everything once I got there?
That thought hit me
with the power of a sledgehammer. Now I realized why I had stopped dancing in the Magic Mirror at
home.
Why bother using Dance
as a way to meet women when
I was bound to screw things up again like I had with Rachel?
I was wasting my time, wasn't
I? With that negative thought, I lost all enthusiasm for dance.
And with that, I quit. I didn't want to be here anymore, so I
walked out of the room 10 minutes after class started.
I was done forever with this stupid dance class. And I wasn't
coming back. Why should I? I wasn't getting
anywhere with dancing to begin with and I would just make a mess of
things even if I did meet a girl. I was completely
disgusted with myself. This dance idea had to be the
stupidest thing I had ever done in my life. If the River Oaks
women wanted to celebrate my departure, let them. I didn't
care anymore. Before I left, I wanted one last look. I
stopped at the door and took a mental snapshot of the women.
They really were beautiful creatures. Curious, they turned their heads and stared back with something akin
to pity. Noting the odd look on their faces, it was like
seven Rachels were trying to tell me something.
Here we go with the Blind
Spots again. What were they telling me? During my ride home,
I felt my mind was hiding a secret that would no doubt upset me
further. When I got home, I
headed straight for the Magic Mirror. I pulled up a chair and sat there
staring at myself in the mirror. Whatever it was had
something to do with Rachel, the River Oaks Seven, and St.
John's. The River Oaks women were the key.
Watching them today had upset me, but I could not put my finger on
it. Finally the answer flashed
before me. Every one of those women was married to a
powerful, successful man. For that matter, maybe one of their
husbands was a Rice professor, someone just like Aaron.
Perhaps Rachel would marry a man just like Aaron. Maybe even Aaron himself. That thought
hit like a ton of bricks.
|
I
already knew the reason I hated the River Oaks Seven.
They were older versions
of the girls who turned their backs on me back in high
school. My mind had tiptoed around
this issue before, but Rachel's dalliance with the Rice professor brought
something else into the
open... the missing River Oaks husbands. These women had
married men who resembled the boys I had gone to school
with, the boys who had looked down their noses at me.
No doubt those same boys were wildly successful oil men at
this very minute.
Throughout high school I watched a
legion of beautiful, intelligent, confident young
ladies pass by as they went
about their business. These girls always seemed so far out of reach. Not once did these
debutantes turn
their pretty faces to smile
at me. Instead they gave their smile to my handsome,
witty, wealthy male counterparts. The SJS girls were not
mean to me like the River Oaks Seven, but they definitely
ignored me. They signaled unavailability by pretending
I was invisible. That is where my sense of
inferiority came from. I had been fighting it ever
since with clever moves like getting thrown out of a
graduate school. Heck, I couldn't even score
with Yolanda, a girl with a high school education. At
that moment, I had another flash. I had failed with
Yolanda for a reason I had never thought of before.
Yolanda had picked Robbie over me because she and I had
nothing in common. She knew I would move on to my own
kind soon enough, so why bother? Except for one
thing... my own kind didn't want me either. The River
Oaks women made that perfectly clear.
For
a moment there, Rachel had turned the corner for me.
By landing a girlfriend the equal of any
St. John's girl, I had received an enormous boost in
self-esteem. However, it
was all for naught. I kept Rachel for all of one week
only to lose her to Aaron, the Rice professor
who was the perfect age-advanced representative for those
sharp St. John's boys. I had lost Rachel...
the symbolic St. John's girl... to
Aaron... the symbolic St. John's boy. My Blind
Spot evaporated as the answer was revealed.
I was not only inferior to the best and brightest SJS girls, by
extension I was
inferior to the best and brightest SJS guys. My jealousy
towards Aaron was
rooted in the thought that I wasn't
good enough to match up with my former male classmates in
competition for top-flight women.
Throughout High School Hell,
Harold had tried his best to convince me I was a creepy loser kid.
Right now I had no way to prove
him wrong. No way, that is, until Rachel came along to
validate my worth.
However, that feeling of being worthwhile disappeared the
moment Rachel
found someone better. With Rachel at my side, I was
Somebody. With Rachel gone, I was Nobody. I smiled grimly. Story of my life. Now I knew the true reason why I flipped out so badly over Aaron.
I had just lost my girl to a man
with an impressive career. Until I found a career I was proud
of, I would never get anywhere.
|
LOST YEARS: BARKING UP
THE WRONG TREE
|
With
that realization, the time bomb exploded in fury.
The thought that a
woman like Rachel would never marry me in my current state
of development shook me to the
very foundation of my being. Despair hit like a tsunami.
My predicament was even worse than I thought.
Good grief,
look at me. Here I was
agonizing over Step Ball Change so I could
get to First Base with a woman when the real problem was
that my life was headed nowhere!!!
So I get to First
Base. Then what? For the past five months, I had
been so preoccupied with getting to First Base that I
had been blind to the fact that I should have been thinking about
Second Base, Third Base and Home Plate.
Without a career, how would I
ever attract a woman in Rachel's league to have a relationship? It was a good thing I was sitting
down because that thought hurt so much I grew faint.
It was Vertigo time. The world was swirling and I was
filled with grief. I had a hunch nothing turned a girl on faster than a
successful career. Money... prestige... talent...
achievement... big house.
Those were the things symbolized by a career. It went
all the way back to genetic selection. Women want to breed
with
men who possess superior talent. Until I could demonstrate that
talent, I was out of luck.
|
|
My mind drifted to
Train Station Emily, the beautiful young lady I had fallen for in
college only to watch her get swept off her feet by Eric,
the handsome son of a Texas oilman. Eric had taken
Emily to New York for the weekend. Daddy's money would
pay for the train, hotel room, dinner at Sardi's, tickets
to Hair, horse carriage ride through Central
Park. In my wildest dreams, how could I ever compete with that? My mind moved to
Vanessa, the girl who dated the baseball star, a winner, a stud,
a lady's man, the best-looking
guy on campus. How could I compete with that? And now
Aaron, the brilliant professor, an expert on Israeli politics and
military prowess. How could I compete with him? I was beaten. I could not possibly
compete with any of these men. I couldn't even
compete with Robbie.
Someday
I wanted the equal of a St. John's girl by my side. A
woman like Emily or Rachel... classy, beautiful,
intelligent. That dream had just vanished. No
matter how good a dancer I became, that might get my
foot in the door, but I would go no further. Dance
lessons were not enough to get a woman like Emily or
Rachel to stick around. How could I have
missed that? Seriously, the moment
our conversation drifted to what I did for a living, any woman would
realize my long-term prospects were severely limited.
"So tell me, Rick, what do
you do for a living? What are your plans? Where do
you expect to be in ten years?"
I scoffed. At this rate,
in ten years I would be in the same place I was now... nowhere.
In the
unlikely chance some woman liked me enough to overlook my
scars and flaws, the Rachel experience
assured me I would lose her in the End Game to a superior man like
Eric or Aaron.
Good grief, here I was preoccupied over how my scars and inability to dance would keep me from dating.
What I should have been worried about was how I could ever expect to win a
head-to-head duel with a professional man.
I accepted my time with Rachel had been a fluke born of
Fate. When Fate is involved, anything is possible.
However, looking at things Realistically, the Rachels of the world were out of my league.
No girl with Rachel's talent would
marry me in my current state of development. That was the
message that Rachel had been sent to deliver.
Rachel had
been sent to give me a taste of what I was doing
wrong. I would never attract of a woman of her
caliber unless I did something
with my life. I felt sick at the utter hopelessness
of the situation.
Even if I mastered step-ball-change and mustered the
courage to ask a girl to dance... a near-impossibility given my
current frame of mind... there was a mountain of obstacles awaiting me further down the road.
I laughed darkly at the
earlier thought that Rachel's mysterious
appearance was a Pop Quiz of sorts. Good grief, I had guessed
right! Today was 'One
Year Post Vanessa'. Time for a progress report.
One year ago I had received a 'D' from
Fujimoto and an 'F'
from Vanessa. Look at me now. I
could not point to progress in a single area of my
life. I was wrapping my entire life around
a stupid Dance Project when I should have been thinking about a
career. How could I have possibly ever been so blind?
I was the biggest fool on earth.
It had taken
Rachel's preference for the Rice professor to wake
me up. Rachel's interest in Aaron had delivered her Cosmic Message loud and
clear.
I suppose this
was a message I needed to hear, but I wasn't very happy about it.
With that realization, I sunk into the worst
depression since being tossed from graduate school. Awash in a sea of self-criticism and
doubt, I concluded this Dance Project was
useless. When it came to picking the Better Man, women would choose
P-H-D over S-B-C (step-ball-change) any day of
the week. What a
joke. All this time spent in front of the mirror was a
complete waste of time. I was barking up the wrong tree.
|
LOST YEARS:
THE
INVITATION
|
Oddly enough,
God wasn't finished yet. Yes,
God had sent Rachel to deliver a painful message,
but the intent was not to defeat me but rather to
get my attention. In Hindsight I know this for
a fact because God immediately sent a key to my
next door.
Don't ask me
how, but I
emerged from my catatonic funk to go to work the following Monday, November
25. At the first opportunity, I slunk into Mark's office.
I needed Mark more than ever before.
"Mark, I am
a mess. This weekend, I finally got to
the bottom of what upset me so much about Rachel
sleeping with Aaron."
"What did
you decide?"
|
|
"I cannot believe I lost Rachel to a Rice
professor. That hit on top of a very badly damaged
nerve. How can I
ever hope to compete with a guy like Aaron? He
is an
educated man who possesses inside knowledge about
Israel, Rachel's homeland. Aaron is an
academic superstar, I am an academic failure.
That should have been me. I have the talent to be a
professor, or at least I thought I did. But no, I am the asshole who got
himself thrown out of graduate school. Right
now, the irony is overwhelming."
"You are
still bitter about being thrown out of graduate
school."
"You have no
idea, Mark. The pain is driving me insane. I feel so empty right now. I
have come to the conclusion that I will lose every girlfriend I ever
meet to a man who is better than me. Even if I do
meet another Rachel, my lack of career and lack of direction will doom me for eternity.
When it comes to a superior woman like Rachel, she will immediately inquire about
my career. The only reason Rachel didn't care
about my lack of career is because she knew she would be gone in a week.
But if I were to meet a girl like Rachel who lives here in Houston, it isn't like I can pull a career out of my
hat."
"Why don't
you go back to school, Rick? You're young,
you've got time to start over."
"Mark,
you are right. You are absolutely right.
But you don't
know what it was like to get kicked around in
graduate school. The humiliation of Fujimoto's
putdowns still follows
me wherever I go. I'll be damned if I put my head back in that
noose again. I don't want to go anywhere near
another school. There's got to be something I
can do with the degree I have, but I don't have a
clue where to look. My prospects are like the
old joke... 'I have a degree in Liberal Arts.
Do
you want fries and ketchup with your burger?'"
"I
definitely see your point, Rick, but this is a
decision you need to make for yourself. If
picking a great career was easy, then I would have a
different job as well. Back when I was in college,
I wanted a fabulous career, but after a year or
two of knocking on doors that didn't open, I decided to settle
for a steady paycheck. Listen,
Rick, I hate to cut you off, but I have someone coming for an interview
in ten minutes.
Let's pick this up again soon. But
before I forget, I am throwing a party at
my house this coming Saturday. Would you
like to come? Maybe being around some
energetic people will
cheer you up a little. Plus I know how
much you like to dance. There will be dancing, I promise."
"Don't ever
say that word again. I'm done with dancing."
"Boy, you
really are in a bad mood. I thought
dancing was your big ticket to girls."
"Yeah,
so did I until I met Rachel. Thanks to her, I
realized that no matter how many dance steps I
learn, dancing will never hold a girl of her caliber
for long. Besides, I still can't dance a lick, Mark.
If you saw me dance, you would just laugh. I
am beyond pathetic."
"I
have only known you for a month, Rick, but I
know you tend to be hard on yourself.
Why don't you come to my party and try out some
of your moves? If there is one thing I
know about you, dancing makes you happy."
"Not any
more. Dancing is a dead end. I am really
at a loss what to do next."
"Come to my party. You are moody right now
and you need to snap out of it. I think
you need to socialize a little. A birdie
just told me you should not be alone right now.
Every time you are alone, you get down on
yourself."
"Oh,
Mark, I appreciate the thought, but I want to meet
girls. How am I going to meet girls
at a gay party?"
"Guess what? That's where you are wrong.
Lots of different people come to my parties.
Besides, I have a surprise for you. There
will be girls for you to dance with."
Despite my
foul mood, I almost laughed out loud. "Mark,
you are the biggest liar I have ever met. You
will say anything because you know I am so stupid I
will fall for it."
"You know
me too well, but this time I'm telling the
truth. Mariah always invites her girlfriends
from the Welfare unit she supervises. We had over a dozen women at my last party.
They were all single and they weren't that much
older than you. So quit being a
closed-minded jerk and come join us."
Mark
pushed a flyer across the desk. Under the
heading 'Party at Casa Mark', it had his
address and a simple map. I picked it up and
said, "Okay,
Mark, let me think about it. I'll let you know
later in the week."
As I
walked back to my office, I had no intention of
going to Mark's party. The
whole idea of going to a gay party was ridiculous,
but I didn't want to say something to Mark I
might regret. Since it was easier just to say
nothing, I avoided Mark for the rest of the week.
|
LOST YEARS:
MULLING IT
OVER
|
Thanksgiving
came and went. Thank goodness Polly and Allen Clark
invited me over. Mark was right... I
should not be alone right now. At least I had one
place where I felt welcome.
Two days later
it was
Saturday morning. I had a decision to make.
Should I go to Disco Dave's class? It had been
two weeks since Rachel left and two weeks since I
had danced in the Magic Mirror. I was falling
way behind. Recalling how I had
walked out early from dance class last week, I wasn't sure what
to do.
Try again?
Oddly enough, I felt a
flicker of interest.
No matter how big a loser I was, Mark was right
about one thing. Dancing did make me happy.
On the spur
of the moment, I decided to return to David's Freestyle class.
As
expected, the River Oaks Seven was irritated to see
me return. Even though they quickly turned
their heads back to the front, I could see their
frowns thanks to reflections in the front mirror. Good. I was glad they
were upset. If I can't be happy, then at least
give me the power to make them miserable.
|
|
On the
other hand, David seemed pleased to see me.
"Welcome back, Rick, I was afraid
we had seen the last of you."
David
didn't know this, but gay or not, I wanted hug
him for saying that. I also wondered how the
women would react to his comment. Sure enough, when he
welcomed me back, all seven women instantly wanted
to strangle him. David saw the scorn on their faces and
immediately panicked at his slip. That was
funny, so I laughed in spite of my bad mood. Let
the aristocrats suffer for a change.
I went to my
usual spot in the back of the room.
David put the music on and I did my best to get my
big clumsy body moving. Staring at the River Oaks Seven
as I practiced, I was reminded this
dance class was just as much a part of my Fate as
Rachel had been. What an odd
thought. If Rachel's appearance was
supernatural, then the ongoing presence of these River Oaks
women was supernatural as well. It was a Cosmic Joke that I
had chosen 'Dance' of all things to stage my
comeback from the Colorado State disaster, but there
was no doubt in my mind that I had been guided to this
dance class for a purpose. I had no idea what
the future held, but my
presence in this class was no
accident. I truly believed that. For
better or worse, these awful women were here for
a purpose, so I might as well deal with them. This thought
rallied me. I had no idea why learning to
dance was so important, but when an activity has
been given the
Cosmic Seal of Approval, maybe I would be wise to
stick with it. And you know what? I was
suddenly
glad I came back today. Mark was right... I
liked dancing. Too bad I wasn't any good at
it.
Rachel had
been given the Cosmic Seal of Approval
too. Rachel
had reawakened my ambition to be somebody.
Nothing on earth meant more to me than escaping
this awful feeling of mediocrity. I idly
wondered if any of these socialite women had gone to
St. John's when they were younger. Their
refusal to accept me as an equal still stung deep.
Someday I wanted to date another woman like Rachel
who was the equivalent of a St. John's girl, maybe
even marry her. I
wanted to prove to the world I was the equal of my
talented classmates.
What makes a person
superior? The British assume a person's
blood makes them royal, but considering the poor behavior
of some of their monarchs, that didn't cut it with
me. No, Superiority was Rachel. Rachel
was the most superior person I had ever met.
Her spirit, her enthusiasm, her willingness to try
new things had impressed me deeply. With that
thought, I smiled. Maybe I was looking at this
from the wrong direction. Previously I believed
Rachel had been sent to torment me and expose my
weaknesses. Now I
considered the possibility she had been sent
to inspire me, to get me moving again. I nodded at that thought. Rachel
had shown me
what it was like to embrace new experiences and meet
new people, to not be afraid all the time.
If Rachel was
meant to be my inspiration, what would I do if I was more like
her? I suppose I should try something new,
something out of my comfort zone. I should go to a
club and ask a woman to dance. No no no! Not
that. Hmm. Something a little less scary. And with
that, on the spot I changed my mind about Mark's invitation.
I would go to his party tonight and dedicate the
experience to Rachel's memory. Well aware I
was the proverbial shy boy, I needed
to find some way to not be such a shrinking violet all
the time. However, as always, Phobia decided
to pour cold water on my idea.
As I drove home after dance class, I had second
thoughts. Phobia had all sorts of reasons why
I shouldn't go.
'You are still licking
your wounds from
Rachel's departure two weeks ago. Why go to a party when
you are in such a bad mood? Besides, Mark
was just fibbing to you. There
won't be any girls there. So what is the point of
going to a gay party?
What kind of fun will that be? What exactly do you
intend to talk to these gay people about? This is
a complete waste of your
time.'
I frowned. That damn Phobia is such a jerk.
However, as always, Phobia's logic was tough to argue with.
I wanted to meet
women, not men. Mark had assured me there
would be lots of women there
in addition to his gay friends, but
Phobia
didn't believe him. Neither did I.
At that moment, Chip tossed in an interesting thought. My
mind drifted back to Galveston Beach. I recalled the
girl from the second car who had chosen to keep her swim
suit on. I had been too preoccupied with Rachel to pay
attention to her, but I remembered that she was pretty
in a shy sort of way.
Maybe Mark was telling the truth. Maybe I would see that
shy girl again at Mark's party. Besides, I had just
spent the entire month of October learning gay-speak.
A little sarcasm and a joke about sex on a pool table, I would fit right in.
When I returned home, I looked again at the flyer Mark had
handed me. Looking at his address, I
realized Mark lived across the street
from Cherryhurst Park, the Montrose park where I had taught
myself how to play basketball. I had fond memories of
Cherryhurst Park because my border collie Terry would run
around chasing squirrels while I practiced shooting lay ups
and jump shots. Any memory of Terry always cheered me up.
I took Cherryhurst Park as a good omen.
However, Phobia continued rain on my parade.
Mark had said there would be dancing.
Dancing? Phobia reminded me I wasn't in the mood to dance
nor was I ready to risk someone laughing at my spasticity.
Besides, I was
still wallowing in my post-Rachel mourning process.
Preoccupied with thoughts of finding a career, dancing
was the last thing on my mind.
Chip said to ignore Phobia. Maybe I would meet someone
or maybe I wouldn't, but it wasn't like I was teeming with
options. Anything beat shooting pool on a Saturday night
in my lonely apartment.
I thought again about that shy girl.
Although my mind was set on dating another girl of
Rachel's caliber, at the moment I wasn't feeling very picky.
Practically any girl would do at this point if she would
just smile at me and laugh at one of my clever quips. Chip was right.
It was either go to Mark's party or stay home and shoot
pool. Mark was right about
one thing. It was not good for me to be alone. I would spend the
entire night criticizing myself.
Recalling my vow to attend this party
to try new things in
Rachel's honor, that was the deciding factor. I would
go to the party.
|
LOST YEARS: PARTY AT CASA MARK
|
The
moment I walked in the door at Casa Mark, I regretted my decision.
Phobia was ecstatic at my frustration. To begin with, Chip's shy girl
was nowhere in sight. And yes, there were women, but they were not quite the women I had
expected.
It
wasn't till I arrived at the party that I realized Mark had
the sense to avoid telling me the women were all lesbians.
I groaned at how
gullible I had been.
Silly me.
As usual, I was so lonely I
went ahead and believed whatever I wanted to believe.
This
was exactly the same wishful thinking that had landed me in
Drag Queen Lynn's arms back in July. If I wasn't
careful, I would probably do the same thing tonight. With a frown, I
scanned the room for drag
queens at Mark's party. Let's not fall for that again.
Just then my breath disappeared as Mariah, Mark's
wife, walked by.
She smiled politely, but didn't stop to talk. After
that, I could not keep my eyes off her. Maybe I will
stay for a while.
|
|
|
God, was Mariah beautiful!
I
wouldn't mind falling into her arms. I knew for a fact
Mariah was not a drag queen. I had seen her naked
down in Galveston. A pleasant memory
indeed.
When I first met Mariah on the trip to the Galveston Beach,
I was floored.
Although my focus had been on Rachel, I had taken a moment to
appreciate
Mariah's lovely body.
Tall
and model-thin slender with long, straight dark hair, Mariah was
tough for me to ignore.
When Mark
had
first mentioned he had
a wife, I did a double-take. Huh? I thought it
was odd for a gay man to have a wife, but
decided not to pry. I was expecting some sort of
plump, easy-going homebody, but I was completely wrong.
Mariah was a serious babe. Like Mark, Mariah was a supervisor in the
Welfare department. However she worked at another
location. The beach trip had not revealed much about
her.
Mark had said she was quiet by nature and I believed him. Mariah had not said a word during the long drive down and
back. Indeed, at this party in her home, Mariah was
quite
reserved. Unlike Mark who was everywhere,
Mariah limited her conversation to a select few. I
wondered if Mariah was a lesbian.
I watched carefully, but there
wasn't anything that gave the slightest hint one way or the
other. So far she had not shown any interest in women.
Actually she didn't show interest in anyone, including me.
Mariah's
demeanor was not
feminine, but not masculine either. Mariah was
a no-frills, matter of fact kind of girl. She wore no makeup nor did she fix
up her long brown hair. Her clothing was simple.
She didn't smile, but she didn't frown either. She
wore a mask that revealed nothing. Mariah was the Ice Queen,
distant and cool.
Who is this mystery woman? I watched her all night
long, but never learned a thing about her. Despite her
aloof demeanor, I was very
attracted to Mariah. From the vantage point of my chair, I passed my time
fantasizing about her. Later in the evening, Mariah
smiled at me again when she passed by, but still didn't stop to chat. As she walked away,
I watched how she moved and trembled. Shaking my head
in admiration, I let out a soft whistle
in disbelief.
"How in the hell does a gay guy get a
wife who looks like Mariah??"
|
Other than Mark's beautiful wife, there was not one
attractive woman in the house.
I shook my head in frustration as I looked around.
Oh well, now that
I was here, I might as well make the best of it. It
was stay here or go back to my lonely apartment.
Anything was better
than spending another Saturday night alone, so I decided to stick
around and watch.
I was surprised at how crowded the party was. There were
easily 50
people spread out all over the place.
It didn't take long to be reminded that I had zero party
skills. A loner by nature, I had no idea how to be
outgoing. I was 25 years old, but I
still did not know how to make small talk with strangers.
And I wasn't likely to learn soon because I refused to
approach anyone. I was
cordial enough when spoken to, but unwilling to make the first
move. Mark
was always encouraging me to lighten up, but it seemed
impossible to strike up a conversation with someone I did
not know or have anything in common with. Where would
I start? What could I talk about? Hmm.
Just then I thought of something.
"Hello, my name is Rick and I have a question. Have you ever been picked up by a drag queen or voted the
cutest guy at your gay apartment project?"
Yeah, I'm sure that would go over well.
Since I did not know a soul and conversation was
out of the question, I located a comfortable chair and sat
down to watch the people dance.
At
Casa Mark, as
promised, the dance music was playing
from the moment I arrived.
Donna Summer and
Gloria Gaynor were
the
current popular singers
and Van McCoy's Do the Hustle had just
come out. Lots of people were
freestyle dancing, so I was mesmerized. I
watched intently. And
watched.
And
watched
some more. I thought to myself
this was ridiculous.
Why am I sitting here? These people weren't any
better dancers than me. I had been
taking lessons for
four months, yet I
still did not have the guts to dance in
public.
I detested
myself for my cowardice. On the other hand, I didn't
know anyone to ask, so I stayed rooted to my seat.
People kept arriving. Pretty soon Casa Mark was
packed. I discovered that Mark was extremely popular
in his world. Now that I thought about it, I should not
have been surprised. Using his natural warmth, Mark
was an excellent host. Watching Mark make everyone feel
welcome, I was envious of his people
skills.
Watching Mark in action, I took mental notes. I
wistfully speculated whether the day would ever come
when I could be as outgoing as Mark.
It upset me that I did not have the slightest idea how to
initiate a conversation with someone I did not know, but
what was I supposed to do about it? It was easier just
to sit. And sit some more.
|
LOST YEARS:
THE
DANCE POLICE
|
An hour passed and
I had not left this chair since I entered the party. I
was resigned to the fact that I probably would not leave
this chair until I decided to go home. Mark was too
busy for me, so I didn't bother him. I knew no one
and I was too intimidated to ask anyone to dance. In
my defense, I had little enthusiasm for asking a gay guy to dance. Ditto for the lesbian
ladies. There wasn't anyone I wanted to dance with, so
why bother?
I
suppose I could have gotten up and asked myself to dance,
but with my luck, I would have gotten rejected. Small
joke.
For lack of anything better to do, I thought about Rachel. When would I ever find another woman
like Rachel? Probably never. Rachel was one of a kind. Resigned to being lonely for the rest
of my life, I sunk deeper into this big, comfortable leather chair.
Here at Heartbreak Hotel, I felt safe enveloped by my new
friend. Would Couch Catatonia be jealous?
Probably.
I really liked this chair. It was my refuge, my protection from an uncaring world that had been
mean to me. Lonely man
cries for love and has none, etc, etc. Aching terribly
over Rachel's loss, I refused to leave this chair until the World
told me it was sorry for my pain. Lost in
pity, I nearly jumped out of my skin when some lady came over to
insist I get up
and dance with her.
"Sorry, buddy,
but you've been sitting here too long without dancing.
You're spoiling the party, so get up and dance!"
Totally caught off guard, I was stunned. Why was this
strange woman so insistent?
Flustered, I blurted out,
"Naw, I better not.
I don't know how to dance."
To my
surprise, the lady would not take no for an answer.
"My name is Donna," she said, "and I am Chief of
Police at Casa Mark. During my patrol, I have observed
you in violation of party rules. We have what is known
as an Inactivity Time Limit which you exceeded an hour ago.
Time's up. You have to dance
whether you like it or not."
This Donna woman was so completely deadpan, I thought she
was serious. What is going on here? I immediately protested.
"No one
told me I had to dance."
"Sorry, mister, ignorance of the law
is no excuse. Stand up, please."
"Are
you serious?"
This time I detected the hint of a smile.
"Yes, of course I'm serious. It is my duty to make sure
all guests dance. That's the rule. You have been
observed drinking a beer obtained at this party, so that
obligates you to comply with the rules of Casa Mark. Sorry, buddy,
you gotta dance. That's the price of
admission."
I was impressed with the caliber of Donna's bullshit,
but I still refused to budge. However, Donna didn't budge either.
This was a test of wills.
"C'mon, big boy, get up.
This is a party. Even parties have
rules. It's your turn to dance!
Don't
make me hurt you!"
"Who am I going to dance with?"
"Me, stupid, now
move. Get your ass up."
When I didn't move,
to my amazement
Donna grabbed
my arm and started to tug! Donna was a short, plump woman, so of course I was too
strong for her. However, Donna would
not give up. Instead, Donna waved to another woman. "Pat,
we have a serious problem guest. Get over here and help me get
this bozo on his feet."
Donna beckoned for her
girlfriend Pat to grab my other arm. Now both women
were pulling me up, thereby giving a comic twist to the term 'drag
queen'. To my surprise, these women were
strong! And determined too. Plus they were having
way too much fun with this. Pat started giggling.
"C'mon, you big ox, get up and dance with us.
Quit being such a party pooper."
That broke the
tension. I began laughing in spite of
myself. They were pulling so hard,
I would have to use actual
force to resist further. Unwilling to risk hurting the women, I stood up
voluntarily. Pretty much against my will, I suddenly
found myself dancing.
I was in shock. How on earth did this happen? I could not believe I
was on the dance floor with these two women.
Good grief!! My Phobia kicked in and I was
terrified. Were these women going to laugh at me
when they saw how bad I was?
|
|
I was so nervous I
could only remember one pattern. I moved my feet side-touch, side-touch
for the entire 4 minute song. That's right
- one single move for 4 minutes. For the past four months I had
been practicing a dozen different patterns, but I was so tense I
could only think of this one move to the entire
song.
After
half the song, Pat left. Now it was just Donna and me.
"Hey,
what's your name?"
"'Rick."
"Good to meet you,
Rick. I am glad I didn't
have to put you in jail. We torture guests who don't dance.
Now you are starting to cooperate, you seem like a nice person.
I am considering letting you stay longer, but you have to promise
to dance."
I forced a weak smile. For the second
time I wondered when Donna would start
laughing at me.
To my relief, Donna didn't laugh. In
fact, she didn't frown
or make fun of my
dancing at all. In fact, she barely noticed
me. Donna was too busy enjoying herself to care. She had a
happy smile on
her face as she worked her ample hips joyfully to the music.
With that, I started to relax. Oh my gosh, I am actually dancing in public!
As Gloria
Gaynor belted out, "I will survive", I
laughed at the words. I want to survive
too. I want to survive Rachel, I want to
survive Colorado State and I want to prove to the River Oaks Seven
that I am just as good a person as they are.
But most of all I wanted to be as brave as Rachel. I wanted to
shed this damn Phobia and live life to the fullest like she did.
|
When the song ended, I felt a real sense of triumph. I
had just danced in public and lived to talk about it. I
thanked Donna for the dance, then went back
to my chair to gloat. I did it!
I
had danced with an
actual woman and she
did not faint
or laugh at me. Nor had any onlookers laughed or jeered.
No one ridiculed me like Connie Kill Shot's roommates back at the
college mixer.
In fact, no one paid a bit of attention. I felt so silly.
All this worry and no one gave a damn how poorly I danced. I
could really be a dork sometimes. Why was I always so
sensitive?
Insignificant as this incident sounds, I crossed
a real mental barrier out there. I was immensely relieved to
discover I could dance in public without people laughing at me. When I stopped to think about it, this was only the third time in
my life I had ever danced in public. Well, good for
me! Let's hear it for the boy. Meanwhile Phobia was
pouting. Phobia was not happy over my breakthrough.
|
|
However, despite my initial triumph,
I wasn't completely cured. A little while later,
several people
got up to try a
line dance known as
the
Four Corners.
Donna and Pat were trying
to show some of the guests how to do it.
Donna snapped her fingers at me, so I
dutifully got up and tried a couple steps.
However it was too
complicated, so when Donna was not looking, I sat back down
in frustration. Fortunately, I wasn't traumatized. Despite my
line dance
setback, I was eager to try my Freestyle dancing again.
Seeing Pat walk by, I got up and asked her to dance.
To my relief, she agreed. I was proud of myself for dancing at
this party. My enthusiasm helped me ignore countless warning
messages sent by Phobia. Undeterred, I told Phobia to drop dead.
Dancing with Pat was
a signature moment of glory.
Now that
I was on a roll, I looked around for another partner.
I noticed an older woman sitting by herself. She
was watching the dancing with the same wistful look as me.
Noticing
the way her toes were keeping the beat, I
remembered Jim Deane's Fly Me to the Moon
observation that toe tapping is a sure sign a girl wants to
dance. So I took a deep breath and got
out of my leather chair. My heart pounded as I went up to her and
asked. Imagine my delight when she accepted. Good for
me! As we danced, I noticed she seemed happy that I had asked.
Gosh, asking girls to dance isn't as hard as I thought it
would be!
Well,
check that. After the dance, I chatted with the lady for a
moment. Frances, 55, was in the same boat as me. She was
very lonely and very eager to talk. As we spoke, I gathered
that she was probably a lesbian, but not getting many offers due to
her drab appearance. It occurred to me that asking Frances to
dance versus asking Mariah to dance was not the same thing.
Even though Mariah was no longer a stranger, she was way too
beautiful to risk asking for a dance. If I were fortunate
enough to return for another Casa Mark, I would wise to build my
confidence by asking women like Frances, Donna, and Pat to be my
dance partners.
For the
time being, women in Mariah's league were too big a challenge.
Oh well, one step at a time. I was proud of myself nonetheless.
Having asked Frances to dance and been rewarded for the
effort, I felt encouraged to try again. This party had been a huge tonic for my broken spirits. I was very
glad I had come to Casa Mark tonight. Thanks to Donna's
Intervention, I was determined to resume my Dance Project.
|
LOST YEARS:
DRAGGED OVER A BARRIER
|
Returning to my
chair refuge, an interesting thought crossed
my mind. I recalled
Learned Helplessness, my favorite experiment. Martin
Seligman defined Learned
Helplessness as 'the belief that we cannot change
the course of negative events. Failure is inevitable
and insurmountable.'
In Stage
One Seligman shocked the feet of helpless dogs to train
them to give up all struggle when they heard the buzzer. The
dogs quickly learned that resistance was futile.
Once
they were trained to give up, in Stage Two, two-thirds of the dogs refused to
try any escape even though this time
escape was effortless.
The moment the dogs heard the buzzer, rather
than jump the barrier, they whimpered and laid down until the
electric shock went away.
Seligman was curious to see if he could cure the dogs of
their defeatist attitude. Sad to
say, nothing worked. If a dog gave up the first time,
he continued to give up. Nothing could
persuade the dog to jump over the barrier to safety.
"Come here, boy, jump!" Nope, coaxing didn't work.
Whistling didn't work and neither did food.
Now came
the biggest surprise of all. Seligman placed the Defeated Dogs
in the box without the buzzer or the electricity. To his
satisfaction, the dogs repeatedly jumped the barrier without a
problem. Then he put the dogs back into box, rang the buzzer
and began the shock treatment. The dogs gave up immediately.
This blew Seligman's mind. These dogs KNEW how to escape, but
the buzzer locked them into failure.
Someone
suggested tying a rope and dragging the dogs across the barrier
during the buzzer/shock phase. To Seligman's delight, this
technique did
work. By physically dragging
KICKING AND SCREAMING
dogs across the barrier while the
shock phase was in progress, several dogs caught on.
Seligman did not cure all the dogs, but he was able to cure half of
them. Seligman's Intervention had made the difference.
Without his
help, those dogs would have never jumped.
They would have wallowed helplessly on the electrified
floor of the compartment and whimpered in pain.
Sort of like me.
As I sat there in the
chair, I asked myself an odd question. Why am I thinking about
this? When the answer hit, my jaw dropped open.
The parallel between those
dogs and myself was inescapable. The only way to cure the
dogs was to drag them over the barrier. Donna
had just dragged me over my own barrier.
By forcing me to dance whether I liked it or not, Donna had
'tied me to a tree' and forced me to do something I
did not want to do. Donna's Intervention had been amazing. I had danced in public, no one had laughed at me, and now I was willing to try again. I could
not believe my good fortune.
Wasn't it amazing that Donna, a
complete stranger, had helped me defy my Rejection
Phobia? Hmm. Was this a
Supernatural Event? Stop and think about it. Given my Phobia, there was no way in hell I was getting
out of that chair under my own power. Donna had done me a
tremendous favor by dragging me to my feet.
This was too good to be true.
In fact, Donna's action was so significant I was
positive the Universe had sent Donna to help me
cross this barrier since I could not cross it on my
own.
I was especially grateful because Donna's
insistence helped cure that nagging 'Dilemma'.
From this point on, I just might be able to try dancing in
public.
But why would Donna go to all that effort? She was a complete
stranger. Why would she go so far out of her way to
force me to participate? I did not see her insist with
anyone else. You know me, I see the Supernatural
hiding behind every shadow. I was certain Donna's assistance was
another case of
Divine Intervention. No other
explanation made sense.
|
|
|
I decided to go home and give Donna's Intervention some more
thought. However, just as I was about to
leave, I saw something suspicious. I wanted to say
goodbye to Mark, but first I had to find him. Stopping at the
entrance to the kitchen, I noticed Mark whooping and hollering
with Donna, the so-called chief of dance police. When I waved goodbye to Mark, he did a double-take.
Guilt was plastered all over his face. Was it my imagination
or did Mark look like he had just been caught with his hand in the
cookie jar? Hmm. Donna looked a little guilty too.
Busted!
Good grief, this 'Intervention' had been Mark's idea
all along. I frowned and waved my finger at him like
he was a naughty boy. Then I grinned to
let him know it was okay.
Mark cracked up and waved back. With that, I
took off on a high note.
As I drove home, I thought it over. So Mark was
responsible for the Intervention, not some leprechaun from the Hidden World putting Cosmic messages in Donna's
mind. Oh well, my Mystic explanation
would have to give way to this Realistic explanation.
But then I had another thought. What gave Mark
the idea to send Donna over to harrass me? For
that matter, who gave me the idea to leave at the right time
to catch Mark and Donna laughing together? Where exactly
do ideas come from?
In the game of looking for evidence of the Supernatural, it
is impossible to truly know what is going on. I may not be able to see
the levers and pulleys being operated, but it sure
seemed like a lot of suspicious things kept happening to me.
Tonight's timely Intervention was the perfect example. Due to
Rachel and my self-doubt, the Dance Project had come to a
grinding halt. Now thanks to Mark and Donna, my
passion for dance had been reignited. I could not wait
to visit the Magic Mirror again.
This was the night Donna handed me the key to my next door.
She had solved my 'Dilemma'. Considering we
already know where my future lay, the breakthrough at Casa
Mark would turn
out to be the
third
major Stepping Stone on my Dance Path.
|
RICK ARCHER'S LIST OF
SUSPECTED SUPERNATURAL EVENTS
|
|
BOOK EIGHT: THE GYPSY PROPHECY |
100 |
Serious |
Predestination |
2002 |
|
|
BOOK FOUR: LOST YEARS |
043 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Mark and Donna's Dance
Intervention at Casa Mark reignites Rick's determination to continue his
Dance Project. |
|
042 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Messenger |
1974 |
|
Rachel phones Rick with perfect timing to initiate a passionate love
affair. She imparted two messages. If I could get my act
together, I had a lot going for me. But without a career, I would
never succeed with women |
|
041 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Swimming Pool encounter with Gloria who was in the right place at the
right time. Considering Rick's fixation with 'The Graduate', he
finds it very strange to be seduced by an older woman named Mrs.
Robinson. |
|
040 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
The Magic Mirror gives Rick a fighting chance to avoid further
humiliation in the Rematch. Rick makes a Leap of Faith to continue
dance lessons no matter what until he becomes good. The Dance
Project begins. |
|
039 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to return the
following week and see how things went |
|
038 |
Serious |
Bizarre
Experience |
1974 |
|
The Dance Class from Hell was a Karmic Event which included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks
Seven, Rick's overwhelming dance clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to
proposition him at the end of class |
|
037 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Messenger
Synchronicity |
1974 |
|
Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers an unusual message:
Try Dance Lessons. Thanks to the Dance Path Synchronicity (Phobia, Mistress Book, Yolanda,
Stalled Car, Lola-Lynn), Rick decides taking dance lessons
might be the only way to escape his crippling Rejection Phobia |
|
036 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting
humiliation leads to further chaos |
|
035 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1974 |
|
Seeing the Mistress Book
dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen. This convinced Rick to
buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a
radical new direction. |
|
|
BOOK THREE: COLORADO STATE |
034 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break |
1974 |
|
As the Point of No Return beckons,
Dr. Hilton's timely Intervention
regarding Debbie gives Rick the hope and the clue he needs to
tackle the
Epic Losing Streak. |
|
033 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1973 |
|
The movie Ben Hur combined with Jackie's revelations regarding Vanessa
give Rick the will to carry on |
|
032 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1973 |
|
Rick's inability to shut up in Dr. Fujimoto's class costs him dearly |
|
031 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1973 |
|
Portland Woman song coincidence leads to Rick's disastrous relationship
with Vanessa. |
|
|
BOOK TWO: MAGICAL MYSTERY TOUR |
030 |
Serious |
Precognition
Wish Come True |
1971 |
|
Rick's Camp Counselor Daydream predicting a summer job comes true |
|
029 |
Serious |
Telepathy
Hidden World |
1970 |
|
Vicky's psychic ability channels the ghost of Rick's dog Terry from the
Hidden World. Rick pays forward his debt to Mrs. Ballantyne by
reassuring Vicky that she has the strength to face her ordeal. |
|
028 |
Suspicious |
Predestination
Coincidence |
1970 |
|
Rick's Astrological aspect accurately predicts eye injuries, a major
coincidence. Just as curious, an eye injury occurs on the exact
date Rick's Astrological mathematics had predicted it would. |
|
027 |
Suspicious |
Telepathy
Coincidence |
1970 |
|
A Yogi from India chuckles at the exact moment Rick visualizes a
Question Mark in his mind |
|
026 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break at a
Critical Moment |
1970 |
|
Strange Warning at the Hopkins Graduate Reading Room leads Rick to visit
the local Quaker Meeting. An unusual suggestion by a mystic named
Richard leads to Rick's Magical Mystery Tour. A lecture from Bob
Hieronimus supplies further incentive. |
|
025 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1968 |
|
Rick has a narrow two minute window to spot Emily and Eric get out of a taxi at the Baltimore train station |
|
|
BOOK ONE: ST. JOHN'S |
024 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1968 |
|
The Cinderella appearance of Princess Cheryl as Rick's date for the Senior
Prom |
|
023 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break |
1968 |
|
Despite a near-brush with death, Rick walks away unscathed after a close
call car accident |
|
022 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Wish Come True |
1968 |
|
Ralph
O'Connor hands Rick a full scholarship to Johns Hopkins University with
secret help from Mr. Salls. Due to Rick's
Senior year Blind Spot,
Rick
gives Mr. Salls no credit whatsoever for this remarkable good fortune. |
|
021 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Mrs. Ballantyne fails to notice Rick at SJS for 9 years only to
magically appear during the most serious crisis of his life. The
ensuing conversation in the grocery store parking lot gives Rick the
hope to carry on. |
|
020 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Caught cheating on German test
due to a very improbable coincidence. The
unacceptable loss of common sense led to the development of Rick's
Cosmic Blindness theory |
|
019 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break |
1968 |
|
The failure of Rick's father to honor his long-standing Pledge to help
pay for college dramatically increases Rick's fear that his college
dream is out of reach |
|
018 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1968 |
|
Additional Blind Spot regarding less expensive in-state tuition puts Rick
in a real bind regarding his dream of attending college in the Fall. |
|
017 |
Suspicious |
Cosmic Blindness |
1967 |
|
Senior Year Blind Spot regarding Mr. Salls and the college scholarship
he secretly arranged to
Johns Hopkins |
|
016 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1967 |
|
Rick's Mother forgets about child support, gets blind-sided into buying
a house she cannot afford |
|
015 |
Serious |
Coincidence
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1966 |
|
Rick is in Right Place at the Right Time. Mr. Ocker runs into Rick
at the grocery store and offers him a job |
|
014 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Neal's sucker
punch trick allows Rick to defeat Harold in the shower room fight.
Soon after, a set of weights magically appears to ensure bullies would
never be a problem again |
|
013 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1964 |
|
One in a million
Basketball strike on Rick's face swollen with acne. High School
Hell begins. |
|
012 |
Serious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness |
1964 |
|
Rick's mother
mysteriously fails to take him to doctor following his serious acne
attack. Her delay initiated Rick's Epic Losing Streak with women,
a span that would last 20 years |
|
011 |
Serious |
Lucky Break
Heartfelt Wish |
1964 |
|
The mysterious
discovery of a chess book helps Rick defeat taxi cab driver
Neal at his own game |
|
010 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Due to an unusual rapport with my Headmaster,
Mr. Chidsey
decides to give me a full scholarship to SJS |
|
009 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Lucky/Unlucky Break |
1964 |
|
After
a grocery store cop catches Rick stealing, he inadvertently explains the value of
an incredible education |
|
008 |
Suspicious |
Coincidence
Wish Come True |
1964 |
|
Rick wins the Kern Tips football book in a drawing, beating odds
of 200 to 1 |
|
007 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break |
1963 |
|
Boy Scout
Debacle. Mr. Curran's suggestion backfires when a serious illness at Boy
Scout camp leads to Invisibility at Rick's school |
|
006 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Act of Kindness |
1962 |
|
When Rick's father refuses to continue paying for SJS in 6th Grade,
Uncle Dick and Aunt Lynn step forward |
|
005 |
Suspicious |
Lucky Break
Act of Kindness |
1961 |
|
Not only does a
St. John's teacher inspire Rick to become a writer, Mr. Powell's timely
intervention keeps an attention-starved boy from going off the deep end. |
|
004 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Act of Kindness |
1961 |
|
Rick's mother loses her mind and
nearly kills both during the Blue
Christmas ride to Virginia. Fortunately, the kindness of a gas
station manager and Dick and Lynn give my mother a fighting chance to
start over. |
|
003 |
Suspicious |
Lucky/Unlucky
Break |
1959 |
|
Father's affair leads to Rick's education at St. John's,
the most important lucky break of his life |
|
002 |
Serious |
Coincidence |
1955 |
|
Rick's sudden impulse to play arcade game saves Rick and his
father from Death at Stock Car accident |
|
001 |
Suspicious |
Unlucky Break
Coincidence |
1955 |
|
Rick cuts his
eye out by foolishly pulling knife in wrong direction when his mother
calls out at the worst possible time. By coincidence, Rick's father lost one of his eyes at
the same age.
|
|
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:
ALICE IN WONDERLAND
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
There was a definite shift in my consciousness following
Casa Mark. Something about Donna insisting that I get
up and dance resonated with me. I found it very odd
that the moment I decided to quit my Dance Project, Mark and
Donna had gone out of their way to snap me out of my
doldrums. As a result, my enthusiasm for the Dance
Project had magically returned.
Here is what was unusual. Rachel had just imparted the
importance of a career in my mind. At this point the
common sense thing to do would be to de-emphasize the
dancing and begin doing something about the career problem.
And did I do that? No. Why not? Because I
got distracted. That same morning, I had stared at the
River Oaks Seven in David's class and realized I would never
be content until my dancing caught up with them. I
also remembered my belief that those women and Rachel had
been placed in my life for a reason. Now for good
measure Casa Mark had come along to solve my Dilemma.
I would not have to go to a dance club to improve, I could
go to Casa Mark instead. I would not have to ask
beautiful women to dance, something I was still incapable
of, but I could ask the lesbian women to dance because they
did not threaten me.
I could see it clearly. Casa Mark was a Stepping
Stone. By dancing at Casa Mark, I could improve
gradually with a minimum of stress. This had been a
very lucky break. Or was it luck? It seemed to
me that the appearance of Casa Mark was a bit too convenient
for my taste. More likely it was just another cog in
the Plan. I still did not know why Dancing was so
important, but it definitely felt like the Force of Fate was
pushing me in this direction.
|
|
After
the party at Casa Mark, I drove home in a very good mood.
I was thrilled that Mark and Donna's Intervention had helped me regain my
enthusiasm for dancing. As I walked to my apartment, a very
pleasant thought crossed my mind. Maybe I should pay
Gloria a visit. Following that horrendous encounter
with her son Rick a month ago, we had not spoken.
Maybe this would be a good time to kiss and make up.
Despite the midnight hour, I went upstairs and knocked on the door to Apartment 16.
A groggy, yet smiling
Gloria answered the door in her nightgown.
"Well, hello,
stranger. Look who the wind blew in."
Gloria was pleased to see me.
And I was pleased to see her. The pain of
Rachel's loss troubled me greatly, so I was deeply
grateful for Gloria's companionship that
night. Gloria did not make me forget Rachel,
but she definitely helped me through the blues. Gloria
could tell something was bothering me, but she was
too discrete to pry. For that matter, I
thought it would be disrespectful to tell her about
Rachel. Love the one I'm with.
Following our
reunion, we slipped into a routine
of sorts with random visits. This pattern continued throughout the Lost Years.
During this period, I had one misadventure after
another with girls my age. However
I made sure to avoid talking about my tattered love life with
Gloria. For
that matter, Gloria never bothered to probe. I doubt
she even cared. One of the things I
appreciated about Gloria was her refusal to slip into the 'Mother'
role.
I imagine the moment she started playing 'Mom'
would have been the end of it. Fortunately
Gloria tiptoed that dangerous line with great care.
I never got to know Gloria very well,
probably because
she was similar to me in several of the wrong ways.
During our three years together, we had one date and
argued the entire time. After that, we decided
to stick to what we were good at. Gloria was a
loner by nature. She liked sex, but not once
did she invite me to spend the night. Gloria
was guarded, moody, and complicated. Like me, she was
something of a hermit. She did not like
to talk about herself and got touchy when I asked
personal
questions.
Only one
time did I ever see a visitor
go up to Gloria's apartment. It turned out her visitor
was a new boyfriend. He was gone
after two months. I never got the scoop, but
Gloria seemed so
fed up with men that she stopped looking. I could be
wrong about that, but I never saw another man beat a path to
her apartment. Any man would have to pass by my door
to do so. Considering all the late nights I spent
shooting pool, I think I would have noticed at some point.
After the boyfriend disappeared, Gloria was content to give me exclusive rights to her charms.
Gloria remained a constant figure in my life throughout
the Lost Years. Over a period of three years, I would pay Gloria a visit
once a month, sometimes twice. I would
always drop by late after a night of basketball. All I had to
do was knock. Gloria never turned me down.
She never complained about the late hour or the
unpredictability of my visits. Nor did she do
any knocking of her own. She was happy to
keep things exactly as they were.
Gloria was an
unusually sexy woman. Her age never bothered
me. She was a mentor who
taught me lessons in love-making that were much
appreciated. However, not once did
our relationship cross into romance. Gloria
never spoke about it, but I instinctively knew where the lines
were drawn.
We would chat over a glass of wine, make love,
and I would head back to my apartment. Due to our
significant age difference, I wasn't
afraid of getting hooked on Gloria. Consequently I relaxed and enjoyed
the relationship for what it was.
|
|
When I met
Gloria, like Rachel, she had 'Supernatural'
written all over her. However, Gloria did not
deliver a Cosmic Message (or at least
that's what I thought at the time). Gloria was
a neighbor with whom I shared a wonderful moment
once a month, then parted. One month later, we
would hook up again. I did not think about her
in the meantime.
Gloria occupied a remote
corner of my life and likewise I occupied a remote
corner of hers. It was an unusual
relationship, yes, but not unheard of. She was
fed up with men her age and I was fearful of women
my age. We were a perfect match. Maybe
Too Perfect. When
I began to write my book, it occurred to me
Gloria may have played a special role in my life,
the importance of which never occurred to me during
our time together.
First a word
about the Supernatural aspect. There was an
air of mystery about Gloria from the moment we met.
One would have to agree the way we
met as I swam naked in the swimming pool was highly
unusual. But there was more than that.
For lack of a better word, there was something 'Weird'
about our relationship.
I thought it
was very unusual that Gloria had a son named Rick.
Not only that, he was my age and closely resembled
me. I only met her son once, but at the
time I thought he could pass as my twin.
|
|
For that
matter, how can I possibly overlook Gloria's last name
of 'Robinson'?
As I pointed out previously,
The Graduate was extremely important to
me. Due to my sense of inferiority at St.
John's, I strongly identified with Ben, the underdog
hero played by Dustin Hoffman.
Let me add
that I was quite taken with the sexy Mrs. Robinson
in the movie. "Gee, wouldn't it
be great if I could get that lucky?" That
wish crossed my
mind on many occasions. Therefore I
find it very curious that I ended up with a 46-year old
mistress named 'Mrs. Robinson'.
Gloria closely resembled
Anne Bancroft, aka Mrs. Robinson, with her full lips,
brown hair
and dark complexion. To me, the Gloria
Robinson-Mrs.
Robinson connection was a strange coincidence indeed.
My relationship with Gloria was an uncanny parallel
to the movie.
However, during the
three years I spent with Gloria, it never dawned on
me our relationship might have played a secret yet pivotal role
in my life. The value of hindsight is that
once someone knows how things turned out, they can
go back and retrace the steps. I now realize
Gloria played a curious role in my life that was so
subtle I missed it at the time.
|
|
One of the
curiosities of my life is the impeccable timing of
certain people who show up with the regularity of
characters in a Charles Dickens novel. Time
after time I will be in bad shape and someone will
come along to rescue me. Gloria is a good
example. At a time when I was locked in a
prison of my mind by the irrepressible Phobia,
Gloria came along to throw me a lifeline. From
that point on, Gloria would act as my safety net.
Every time something went wrong, I could turn to
Gloria and hit the Reset Button. A critic
might accuse me of exploiting her except for the
fact that Gloria was completely comfortable with the
arrangement.
I think
Gloria's secret role had something to do with
Timing. For sake
of argument, let's say it was my Destiny to one day
have a dance career. Using
Hindsight, I now know the Lost Years were being used
to prepare me for my upcoming dance career.
However, I was blindfolded the entire time. I
had absolutely no idea I would one day become a
dance teacher. Considering how clumsy I was,
my failure to be suspicious was quite
understandable. All I knew was that all sorts
of strange things kept happening to reinforce my
belief God wanted me to continue this Dance Project.
Here is where God exercised a sense of
humor at my expense. God used my search for a
girlfriend as bait to
lure me to continue lessons until I was ready.
For three
years I participated in dance class under the
assumption God intended for me to use Dance to find the Love of my life. It was
the Mistress Book that led me to dance
class in the first place as a way to meet women.
Since the stated purpose of my Dance Project
was to help me overcome Phobia and find a girlfriend, I
had every right to believe a special woman awaited at the end of the rainbow.
Irony of ironies, there was no woman waiting at the
end of the Lost Years (but there was a career).
I kept waiting for the promised girlfriend to show up, but
she never did! As a result, my Lost Years became a
comic parody of Alice in Wonderland.
|
|
Alice is an unusually curious girl. One day the White
Rabbit crosses her path looking at his watch and muttering
about being late. "Late for what?" Alice
wonders. "Let's find out!"
The next thing she knows, Alice is inspired to follow the
White Rabbit down the hole and into Wonderland. Only
one problem. That darn rabbit constantly stays one
step ahead of her. Led on by curiosity, Alice follows
the elusive rabbit even though she has no idea what she will
do once she catches him or what the outcome will be.
She pursues him strictly out of the belief that catching the
Rabbit will give her great satisfaction.
In my case, I kept chasing these dance lessons because I had
been led to believe they would lead to the woman of my
dreams. And here is the funny thing... several times I
came within inches of realizing that dream! As an
example, I had Rachel in my arms for a fleeting moment and then she was
cruelly ripped away. This would happen several times
during the Lost Years. Each time the woman was
snatched from my grasp at the last moment!
After my latest disappointment, I would trudge up to
Gloria's apartment for another round of Sexual Healing, then
start all over again in a fruitless search for my Rabbit.
|
What would have happened if I was allowed to keep one of
those near misses? I believe my Dance Project would
have come to a halt. I stayed with my dance lessons for three
years because I strongly believed there was something spooky
going on. However, I am
pretty sure the presence of a warm-bodied companion would have
redirected my focus. Let's be
real here. I pursued my Dance Project based on a
hunch, not on any kind of certainty. It wasn't like angels visited in the night
to remind me to practice my footwork. My Dance Project
was only about getting to First Base. Therefore, once I
got a permanent girlfriend, why bother spending time in the Magic Mirror? With a girlfriend, I
would have no further need
for dancing, so the Dance Project would have gone
out the window. As it turned out, the Force of Fate
used my Epic Losing Streak to keep me
off First Base for three solid years until it was time to
begin my dance career.
If my
hunch is right, I believe it was Gloria's role to fulfill
the unusual duty of keeping me out of the arms of younger
women. Gloria made it easier for me to
avoid girls my own age. During the Lost Years, I would
meet women who were initially attracted to me.
However, I would invariably sabotage things with my less
than charming personality. Not one relationship lasted
more than month. Most were over in two weeks.
Rather than go back to the woman to apologize and offer to
work through the issue, I would blow her off and go see
Gloria instead. I knew I had serious problems,
but I was hoping to find some woman who would take me as I
was. Good luck with that. Who could blame these
women for heading for the Exit Door? Gloria's constant
presence allowed me to avoid facing the fact that I needed
to exorcise my demons before any woman could get serious
about me. By acting as my safety net, Gloria allowed
me to muddle through life with only goal in mind... continue
Dance Lessons for lack of anything better to do.
Most people consciously prepare for their career.
Lawyers, doctors, engineers, accountants, you name it, these people
undergo rigorous training with a specific goal in mind.
Not me. In order to pursue my 'Accidental' career as
dance teacher, first I had to learn how to dance WITHOUT
KNOWING WHAT WAS GOING ON. All I knew was this Dance Project
sure was taking a long time. Due to my oft-stated lack of dance ability, my slow progress would
occupy three entire years of my life.
My time with
Gloria paralleled all three of those years.
For that matter, maybe Fate placed me at the Branard
Apartments as another way to keep me out of the arms of
pretty girls. As I said earlier, there
were several large apartment projects that
catered to singles. Those complexes had clubhouse
walls plastered with activities perfect for
meet and greet. For example, I could have used my
volleyball skills at the sand volleyball court
to attract interest. If it worked with Rachel, why not
another girl? Saddled with my
Rejection Phobia, I believe if I lived in the right place,
even a lost soul like me could
have struck up a conversation sooner or later with a pretty
girl. Once I broke the ice, I would have been on my
way.
If indeed it was my Destiny to avoid incidental contact with pretty girls
while I pursued a career blindfolded, what better place to
isolate me than the Branard Apartments? Had I been placed in an apartment project teeming with single women,
no doubt some pretty girl would have taken a chance despite my rough edges. But that
didn't happen, did it? Instead, I was stuck here in Gay
Siberia. And yet even here in Gay Siberia, I somehow
managed to run into the last woman in Montrose who was still straight. Not only
that, Gloria took an instant shine to me. Kind of
odd, isn't it?
I was two people during the Lost
Years. On the one hand, I was a total mess around
women, a guy with no confidence whatsoever. At the
same time, I always believed I had a lot going for me. If I could ever
conquer my demons long enough to achieve my 'Potential', I had the ability to attract
women the caliber of Rachel. However, for
whatever cosmic reason, the timing wasn't right. When
I allude to a Curse related to women that was hanging over
me, I am completely serious. The best way to
prevent me from realizing my 'Potential' too soon was to keep me
away from the kind of girl who would distract me from my
Destiny. I believe the intent of the Curse was to keep
me out of the arms of attractive women while I slowly
acquired my necessary dance skills.
During the Lost Years, my Rejection Phobia was the main
reason I never found a girlfriend to put an end to my
misery. However, by
itself, the
Rejection Phobia would not have been enough to keep me
sidelined. Without Gloria, I would have moved
mountains in order to escape this unbearable loneliness.
Without Gloria,
my sex drive and loneliness would have forced me to look
much harder for a
girlfriend. However, as it stood, Gloria's presence
allowed me to take the easy way out. Why risk
getting my feelings hurt again? Why look elsewhere when I was content to knock on
Gloria's door when the mood struck? I had Basketball
and Gloria, who needs a girlfriend? By reducing my urgency to go hunting,
Gloria's arms were the main reason I stayed unattached for
all those years.
|
|
I have no proof my relationship with Gloria was a
situation born of Destiny. Please keep in mind that my
Supernatural musings are nothing more than
speculation. However, in hindsight I can see
the role Gloria played was so unique I have no choice but
to raise an eyebrow. Gloria allowed me to be patient
and wait for the girl of my dreams... a girl who never
appeared.
In
my case, the girl who never appeared became my White Rabbit. Yes, there were tantalizing women along the
way, Rachel for example. But the Rachels of the world
never stuck around. In a sense, I was Alice in Wonderland
chasing my White Rabbit through one misadventure after
another.
As long as I did not catch my rabbit... the long-awaited
girlfriend... I had every reason to continue my Dance
Project.
Keep in mind the easiest way to deal with a Phobia is to
avoid the problem. Terrified of girls my own age,
Gloria allowed me to take the easy way out. Since the
necessity to conduct an all-out search was missing, I
settled for Gloria and plodded along. Our nocturnal
pleasures by and large helped keep me out of the arms of girls my own age
for three solid years.
By preventing me from catching my
White Rabbit, Gloria allowed the Dance Project to continue
uninterrupted until the time was right, then promptly
disappeared. The combination of my lousy personality,
Gay Siberia, and Gloria are the reasons I remained Lost
during the Lost Years. So was this Fate? It was
suspicious how I wandered around all those years, but the
moment I finally learned to dance, a Career showed up
instead of my girl. Within the context of my unusual
story, Gloria filled her niche to perfection.
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER NINETEEN:
STRANGER IN A
STRANGE LAND
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
The problem with obstacles is that sometimes they seem so
insurmountable we lack the courage to begin. A good
example would be Helen, the woman who neglected her
housework to the point where she lacked the will to tackle
the problem. Her situation called for an Intervention
so I contacted a professional housekeeper. With the
three of us working as a team, we reduced the problem to a
point where Helen could take it from there.
In a similar way, I faced an insurmountable problem.
In a Catch-22 sort of way, I needed to practice my dancing
in order to approach a girl who was a stranger.
However, due to my fear of rejection I could not approach a
girl who was a stranger. As a result, I got nowhere.
I kept trying to think of a halfway measure that would allow
to nibble away at the problem, but kept coming up empty.
There is only one way to ask a girl to dance. Now
what?
Then came Rachel. The devastation of losing her was so
painful the Dance Project had come to a grinding halt.
It was the last thing from my mind. Out of nowhere, I
caught two lucky breaks in a row. First Mark
invited me to a party at his house. Then he persuaded
his friend Donna to yank me onto the dance floor and refuse
to take no for an answer. And so the Dance Project
surged back to life.
Isn't it curious that Mark decided to invite me to his party
at the exact moment when I needed his help the most?
|
|
LOST YEARS:
MARK'S
INTERVENTION REVISITED
|
Mark had taught me to confront people about my misgivings.
So on Monday following Donna's Dance Intervention, I marched
over to Mark's office to give him a hard time. Without bothering to knock, I flung
open his door and demanded Mark
confess he had put Donna up to dragging me out of my comfy
chair. Mark didn't even bother
to fib. He simply lifted his hands in the air and
surrendered.
"Guilty
as charged! Therefore I have earned the right to be punished. Will you spank
me, please?"
I
laughed in spite of myself. "You've been a bad boy, Mark!
Maybe I will paddle you, but not with my bare hands. You would like
that too much. Do you have a ruler handy?"
As Mark quickly made the ruler on his desk disappear, we both
laughed. I put my hands on my hips and wagged my finger in mock anger.
"You are such a terrible person! What made you do that?"
"Oh my God,
you were ruining my party! Seriously, Rick, you
should see yourself some time. You really are a picklepuss.
How am I supposed have a lively party with a stick in
the mud like you? Seeing you sit there
frowning, I couldn't take it anymore.
Frankly, I got sick and tired of watching you stay rooted to that chair all
night, so I took things into my own hands.
I enlisted Donna into my little conspiracy and she was more than
happy to comply."
Mark paused to pat himself on the back.
"Hey, I'm glad I did it.
The girls said you were very stubborn about cooperating. Donna told me you are as strong as an
ox. I told her you actually are an ox. I promised
if you gave her any more trouble in the future I would purchase a cattle prod.
I think that's what you need. Isn't it about time you
rejoined the human race?"
I
nodded quietly. Mark was right. I had been in mourning for
Rachel for two solid weeks. It was time to rejoin the land of
the living. Besides, when I realized how proud he was for
getting me out on the dance floor, I was
tickled. I had come into Mark's office ready to chew him
out for being so sneaky, but ended up thanking him profusely for
his timely help.
As I was about to leave, Mark spoke up. "By the way, our
party was so successful that I have decided to do it again
this coming Saturday. Do I have to beg or will you
come willingly to our next Casa Mark extravaganza?"
I smiled. "I would enjoy watching you beg, but it
isn't necessary. Wouldn't miss it for the world."
"Do I need to
purchase that cattle prod?"
"That won't be necessary. I think I am ready to start
dancing under my own power."
We both laughed and I took off. Thanks to a helping
hand from Mark, I had crossed a giant hurdle.
Now I was excited to know there would be another Casa Mark
party. This time I planned to dance my ass off.
This was the opportunity of my dreams. I still lacked
the courage to go to a club and ask a stranger to dance, but
I could see myself asking one of the lesbian ladies to
dance. Since I was not attracted to them, I did not
fear their rejection or their judgment. Besides, why
take it personal if they turned me down? They weren't
interested in men, so their turn-down had nothing to do with
me. Phobia would have no power at Casa Mark.
Encouraged by my
talk in Mark's office, that night I returned to my Dance Project full force.
As I practiced
in the Magic Mirror, I still could not get over how difficult it was for me to summon
the courage to take a risk. Without Mark and Donna's
Intervention, I guarantee I would have never left that chair.
Now
I was angry at myself. This sickness of mine refused
to ease up. I was grateful for
Mark's intervention, but I don't know how I would
have broken through this mental barrier otherwise.
Why couldn't I do these things on my own initiative?
Why did I always have to depend on some Fateful event to get
me over the latest hump? Who would help me
the next time I got stuck?
I needed to be more like Rachel, a young lady who
deliberately sought out adventure. Rachel didn't wait,
she took matters into her own hands. Amen to
that. In the future, I would try to be braver when the next
obstacle arose. I had no Rachel and no career, but at least I was dancing again.
Mark had done me a huge favor.
|
LOST YEARS:
LUCY
AND JILL
|
The
first party at Casa Mark had given me several things to think about.
There were quite a few people there, maybe 50 or 60 after adding up all the
people who dropped by.
And yes, there had been many women at the party just as Mark had promised. Most of them were obvious lesbians, but
there
were three or four women I wasn't so sure about.
For
example, what about Mariah? The jury was out on her. And
what about Frances, the older woman I had asked to dance at the end of
the party? She had blushed just like a lady would react to an
offer from a
man whose request pleased her. Frances had smiled appreciatively,
then offered me her hand to help her out of her seat. She seemed
genuinely happy to be asked to dance. Not only that, after the
song ended, she stuck around to talk to me. If I didn't know better,
Frances might be 'straight'. What was the story
with her?
At the
Second Casa Mark party, I again looked for the shy girl from the
Galveston trip who had kept her swimsuit on. No luck. Oh well.
I was disappointed, but I didn't let that stop me. I was on a mission. This time I wasted no time
looking for someone to dance with.
As I
walked around the house looking for potential dance partners, I
found Frances from the previous week. She
was chatting with another woman
at the buffet table.
Pretending to show interest in the food, I listened to
their conversation and decided they were busy. Maybe I could ask them to dance
later on.
Just then another woman looked up from the potato chips. "Who
are you?" she said.
"Me?"
"Yeah, you. I saw you here last week with those women
dragging you out of that chair. What was that all about?"
Her name
was Lucy and standing next to her was her friend Jill. They
were roly-poly ladies about 40-45 years old. They both wore
sack dresses to disguise their ample bosoms and considerable girth.
The ladies laughed as I explained what had been going on. Just
like that,
I had made two new friends. One thing led to another and pretty soon I was dancing with both of
them at the same time. The nice thing about Freestyle is that
three is not a crowd.
Jill and Lucy were not exactly my type.
They were both quite plump, quite plain, and quite old.
Despite their unflattering
oversized dresses, I did not care
about their frumpy appearance. I liked them because they were
funny and friendly in a non-threatening way. They were both very sarcastic and knew how to make me
laugh. I could not believe some of the things that came out of
their mouths. Pretty soon I was making
wisecracks too.
Even some of the men who overheard our conversation laughed.
The swimming pool conversations at the Branard Apartments had prepared me well for gay-speak.
With these two women functioning as bodyguards,
I felt right at home here at Casa Mark.
I fell silent for a moment. This was the first time I had
really
laughed since Rachel left three weeks ago. Lucy and Jill
were bringing me out of my shell and I loved them for it.
The three of us danced all night long. Noting our
20 year age difference, Jill said
she was thinking about adopting me so I could take care of her in
her old age. She promised the pleasure she would bring me
would be well worth the trade-off.
I was
about to quip that incest is best, but bit my tongue for fear Jill
might take me seriously. Jill was like an iceberg. Wearing some sort of outfit designed by Omar the
Tentmaker, I had no idea just how much of Jill was hiding under
there.
I imagined Jill outweighed me considerably. For my own safety, I wisely decided to stick to Gloria for
those sort of needs.
The
next Monday, I asked Mark about Jill and Lucy. He said they were Mariah's friends
and that they worked in a different branch of the Welfare Department.
Curious about their 'orientation', Mark confirmed my
suspicion that they were straight.
Mark explained that some
women were just as
terrified of men as I was terrified of women.
That surprised me. I could not imagine anyone
being more scared of the opposite sex than me.
"Rick, there are lots of women
like Jill and Lucy who enjoy
socializing with gay men.
Gay men do
not threaten them.
Women like Jill and Lucy are not sexually attracted
to the gay men and the men aren't interested in them either.
They can all have a good time without sexual tension in the
air. In particular, the girls love the flamboyance and catty
sarcasm gay men are famous for. They all seem to think
alike. No surprise there. After all, some of the
more effeminate gay men are practically girls themselves.
When the gay boys and shy ladies get together, girls just want to have fun."
In
addition to Jill and Lucy, I had
noticed Frances and her friend
did not seem to be lesbians either. Mark confirmed I was
right about them too. Like Jill and Lucy, the other two women didn't seem to care about their appearance. Neither
woman wore any makeup and they
wore big dresses that would have fit over my shoulders. I guessed these women had lost interest in fixing themselves up,
most likely
because the
Dating Game was out of the question given their size. However, they still wanted companionship,
in which case the
Gay Community was perfect. The women appreciated having a fun
social outlet where they would not feel threatened.
Mark said,
"Lucy and Jill are a couple of misfits. They let their figures go,
so now their boobs reach their knees and they are too embarrassed to
hang out in the Straight World.
Gays have nicknames for these kind of women...
Fag Hags, Fruit Flies, Floor Whores."
I
winced. Mark was being particularly blunt.
"Mark,
what exactly is
a Floor Whore?"
"Floor
Whore is a woman who dances all night long with gay
men. Some women can't wait to get out on the dance floor
along with the men. Just because
they aren't dating anyone doesn't mean they want to stop
dancing. The Gay World gives them an option to party and
ignore the straight world where they don't fit in."
'Where
they don't fit in...' There was something about that
expression that bothered me.
Mark was right about Lucy and Jill. As hostile as those nicknames
sounded, there could be no
denying that Lucy and Jill and various
other non-lesbian women
in Mark's group enjoyed hanging out with Mark and his gay
friends. Mark was mother hen to a wide circle indeed. Of the
40, 50, 60 or so people who floated in and out of his parties over the
past two weeks, I would guess as many as eight were straight women.
Or maybe
some of them were bisexual.
Heck, I didn't know. I never asked. What I did know was
these women seemed just as lonely as me. Ever since Rachel, I
had begun to feel unattractive again. Ugly ducklings of a feather,
we flocked together.
At first I
danced exclusively with Lucy and Jill, but then I
branched out and danced with some of the lesbian ladies such as Donna, my
Intervention benefactor. The
lesbian women in Mark's group
eyed
me with suspicion at first. However, once they realized I was a friend of Mark's
and saw me dancing with Donna,
they didn't mind dancing with me at all. They just needed to
know I was safe. For that matter, Mark asked me to dance.
Sure, why not? No one ever touched, so what difference did it
make.
Mark's
Saturday night parties continued every Saturday in December. I was a regular
now and looked forward to each party. Saturdays at Casa Mark
was the only event on my weekly social card other than basketball
and volleyball. Now that I had met
Lucy and Jill, I was having fun.
I felt very much at ease dancing with these
women. Not only was my dancing improving, I was
making progress with my fear of women laughing at me. I blessed Mark again for the
Intervention.
I was so
grateful to Mark for his Casa Mark parties. Mark had
singlehandedly solved my Dilemma.
Prior to Casa Mark, I was upset that I had no courage
to go out and ask some strange girl to dance at a club.
Consequently I never
improved.
These fruit flies and lesbians
were perfect for my
needs. They didn't want me and I
didn't want them, so let's dance. Dilemma solved! I was finally getting
a much-needed chance to practice dancing
in the Real World. Well,
maybe not the 'Real World', but Mark's dance parties were a definite
upgrade over the Magic Mirror. If I kept
practicing in Mark's Gay World long enough, maybe my Magic Mirror fantasies
of beautiful women asking me to dance would come true
someday.
Lucy
and Jill had a way of making me laugh. One night Lucy and Jill
said the adoption papers had come through. For the entire party, they
announced to anyone dumb enough to listen that I was their long lost son.
The joke made
them happy, so I played along. I probably shouldn't have
encouraged them because things got crazier every week. For example,
the following week they told anyone dumb enough to listen that they
were saintly women. They could easily exploit me, but were
abstaining for my own good.
As it
that wasn't enough, later they changed their tune. Lucy
announced she wanted me, but did not wish to destroy my innocence.
After all, older women should not prey on defenseless children.
When I heard that announcement, I raised an eyebrow. Gloria
was older than both women, but that didn't seem to stop her. Jill
and Lucy's age made no difference to me, but their weight did.
These women had the potential to accidentally suffocate me.
Nevertheless, I thought it would be fun to tease them about their
decision.
"Lucy,
why would you do this to me? When we dance together
I get so worked up with desire. Now you tell me there is no hope."
Lucy
replied, "We understand how irresistible we are. However,
after careful deliberation, Jill and I have decided not to exploit
you."
Now it
was Jill's turn to chime in. She was
by far the more smart-mouthed of the two. "I
am noble. Due to my vast sexual experience, I know
secrets of pleasure that would drive you to ecstasy. I cannot
in good conscience allow that to happen. If I were to satisfy you, you would
follow me like a hungry stray begging for more. You would never be able to
disengage. This would be a shame, because the day will
come when it is too late for you to marry and have
children. You would fail to reproduce and your line would
perish. There would be no baby Archers to let their arrows fly
into the next generation. I cannot let this happen."
I grinned and begged
her to
reconsider.
"C'mon, Jill, that is a chance I am willing to take.
I am a long-suffering child who needs
guidance in these matters. Due to my inexperience, you and
Lucy are in the perfect position to educate
me in the ways of love. As your adopted son, surely it is okay for adopted mothers to
pass on carnal knowledge."
Now it
was Lucy's turn.
"Although
Jill and I are positive we could teach you considerable lessons in Art
of Love Making, we
prefer to preserve your innocence."
"But
I am so
attracted to both of you. Why tempt me like this? The
teasing is such torture."
Now it was
Jill's turn.
"Oh no, is that true? Yes, I can see how that would
happen.
It must be difficult for you to resist us, but I don't
dare let you touch me. When I move the way I like to move,
men have trouble
keeping their hands off my enticing breasts.
Maybe you should just dance with Lucy from now on. She is
easier to resist."
That
crack earned Jill a well-deserved thump on the side of her head from
Lucy.
"Girls,
girls, behave yourselves or I will spank both of you."
Lucy
said, "I didn't start it. But go and whack Juicy
if you want to. She's been asking for it all night."
"Juicy?
Who is Juicy?"
Jill
grinned sheepishly. "That's how Lucy insults me whenever my
mouth gets carried away."
Lucy
chimed in, "Yeah, plus it rhymes with Lucy. Lucy and
Juicy sounds better than
Bosom Buddies, our previous nickname."
I
admired their generous curves with a smile.
"Hmm, Bosom Buddies is certainly descriptive, but I
agree, I like 'Lucy
and Juicy' better. I don't know, Juicy, I don't know if I can
quit you. You are the very definition of temptation.
When you dance, your breasts rise and fall like an ocean
swell. I am so mesmerized that my hands tremble with desire.
Maybe you're
right. Maybe I should stay away. But I cannot bear to
stop dancing with you girls. Tell you what. If things get too tough, I will
let you tie my hands when we dance."
Jill
liked that idea.
"Ooooh,
bondage! I love to tie up men! That might work.
Then I could let loose and dance seductively without having to
worry you might lose control and touch me. Because if I
let you touch me, you would not be able to rest until you have
me. I cannot be responsible
for the sleepless nights you would endure waiting for your
next chance."
Lucy's
turn.
"Jill is right. As your adopted parents, we know what is best for you, so we will deny ourselves."
"But
that's not fair!" I protested. "You have danced without
inhibition for the past
month. You cannot tease
me like that, then deny me. Every week I get my hopes up.
Can't we just spend one fabulous night together, then break it off
clean?"
Jill's turn.
"Oh no, tough luck for
you, Rick, we don't dare cross that line. You are too young to understand
the reasons for our noble unselfishness. If you were to
enter our love nest, you would never be able to fly away.
By remaining chaste, we allow you to find a suitable mate.
Your children will be in debt
to us as will your wife, so we expect you to name any
girls you might have after us. And maybe your boys too."
I
replied gracefully. "Well,
I confess I am crushed. I will always pine for you.
However, if your noble self-denial is the only way I can
continue to
dance with
you
here at Casa Mark, then I do my best to keep my feelings in check.
Besides, they say unrequited love is good for soul growth."
And so
it went, back and forth. When we weren't exchanging taunts and
come-ons, we
would dance.
Lucy or Jill would grab me and haul me out
there whenever a song came on that they liked. I didn't mind a bit.
Not only was I get much-needed
practice at dancing, I had discovered I had the ability to shoot the
bull with women after all,
especially if she was 20 years older and 50 pounds heavier.
But what about girls my own age?
|
After my big
night of dancing with Juicy and Lucy at Casa Mark, I
returned home and practiced shooting pool. I had fun tonight exchanging quips with the two ladies.
Trust me, it was all tongue in cheek. I had no
intention of hitting on either woman and they knew it.
To be honest, I
knew I had conversational skills. What I didn't have
was the ability to make small talk with strangers. Small
talk had long been a major weakness. Thank
goodness Rachel had made the first move. That made all
the difference.
But
what if the next girl expected me to make the first move? I had no idea how to ask
questions, offer compliments, or get a
woman I barely knew to talk to me. Well, the time to learn was now.
There
was a flaw in my Dance strategy. What if there was no
music and no dance floor? But if I could talk to a
woman, that would come in handy everywhere I went.
I
felt a real urgency to tackle this project
before the
next Rachel came along. If
I ever did get a second chance to meet a woman of Rachel's caliber, I would
kill myself if I was unable to approach her for lack of what
to say. Who knows, if I could improve my
conversational skills, I might even get to Second Base once
in a while.
Jim Deane, the
Mistress Book
author, said it is all in the approach. Some men have
style, but most men don't.
If I could just learn how to talk to women, I believed I could
overcome my overwhelming shyness.
Easier said than done.
I did
not have much of a personality around women my age. My
acne problem had robbed me of precious chances to talk
to girls back in high school. Going to a men's college
had prolonged the problem. I was 25 years old, but my
conversational skills around women who were strangers or vague
acquaintances were little
better than that of a teenage boy.
Fortunately, I
wasn't hopeless. Once I broke the ice, you couldn't
shut me up. Just ask Jill and Lucy. I had no trouble talking to
them.
I had those gay guys at the swimming pool to thank for
that.
My small talk education
began the day
the gay men at the Branard swimming pool schooled me in the
art of talking dirty. Around those men, my
imagination knew no limits. Noticing how effortlessly
I traded insults and sexual banter with Lucy and Jill, I had
been able to transfer my new-found skill to women I felt
comfortable with. Due to our age difference, I could flirt outrageously and
suffer no consequence. But could I say the same things to a woman I
was attracted to? No, of course not.
I would not dare talk to someone like Rachel that way.
I needed to find a way to modify that nasty sex talk into
something more palatable for pretty girls.
Due
to my Phobia, ever since Yolanda, I froze any time a
pretty girl came near. Finding myself tongue-tied, I simply
told myself I wasn't ready yet and walked away. What hope
did I have speaking up the next time I met a lady who intimidated me
as much as Rachel? I had to learn to
talk to women! However, now we were back to the Catch-22 'Dilemma'. To fully conquer my Phobia, I had to find a way to
talk to women my own age. However, I was too afraid to
approach a girl my age to talk to them. For that matter,
thanks to Gay Siberia, pretty girls were in short supply.
Where could I find a pretty girl who would help me with my problem? Hmm.
What about Elena?
|
|
|
Elena was
the Hispanic
secretary in our unit who typed up case worker progress
reports.
Elena
wasn't just pretty, she was beautiful. From the moment I
took the job in July 1974,
I lusted for Elena.
It started the second I laid eyes on her.
This young lady was
a real beauty along the lines of Natalie Wood. Elena had dark skin, long brown hair,
big brown
eyes, and a soft, feminine demeanor. Her eyes were
Elena's best feature. I would look into those big brown eyes and
melt.
Elena was a constant
presence during my Lost Years. Unfortunately, due to the fact that we worked together, it was
look but don't touch. We were friends, but I
wanted more. I ached for Elena due to my constant
loneliness. One of the great
mysteries is how Elena managed to stay single during this time. From
what she told me, Elena
never lacked for admirers. However, to date she had not found
that special guy. The longer Elena stayed unattached, the more
difficult is was for me to maintain our professional relationship.
However, here in December I had kept my feelings to myself so far.
Since I could not date
Elena, why not practice talking to her instead? What was the
harm in that? So that is how Elena came to be chosen to fill this
odd role in my
life. Not only was she ridiculously pretty, she was a captive
audience. Perfect. I began the following Monday.
I loved the fact that
Elena was so damn beautiful. Ordinarily, she was exactly the kind of
girl who would stop me in my tracks. However, since I
wasn't allowed to chase Elena, psychologically that allowed me to
speak more freely around her than if she had been an actual
candidate. If I could learn how to charm Elena, maybe I would
not freeze up when the next Rachel came along.
|
Some might raise an eyebrow
and ask how Elena felt about this. Well, for one thing, I was
careful not to impose myself on her good will. Five minutes here, three
minutes there. Rest assured it was
all very
innocuous. I pretended she was my sister. I did not talk about sex nor did I make suggestive
comments. Besides, since we were the only two single people in the unit, it was fairly inevitable a friendship would develop.
It was harmless chatter and truthfully Elena did not seem to mind.
Confined to a small office with no windows and no companions, Elena
had to feel isolated. Since Elena appeared to
enjoy my company, my conscience was clear. All I did was
practice talking to her. What was so terrible about that?
At the start of my 'Talk
to Elena' project, I discovered I could not think on my feet.
Incapable of spontaneity, I was almost as bad at
learning to make small talk as I was at learning to dance. Such was the curse of being a loner my entire life. This forced me to rehearse in advance whatever clever
comment I
wanted to make before it was time to visit her office across the
hall. My first breakthrough
came the morning I told Elena how nice she looked today. I did it
without thinking.
They say flattery will
get you anywhere, especially if it is sincere.
In this case, Elena beamed with pride.
Noting the effect my kind words had on her, I made a point to say something nice
the
first moment I saw Elena each morning. I varied my compliments
so they wouldn't seem quite so scripted.
From there I
branched out.
Whenever I would
bring her progress reports to be typed up, I would use
this opportunity to appreciate her new hair style or pretty
dress and so on. Elena's beauty helped considerably.
She
was so damn pretty that every compliment was heartfelt and sincere. If
Elena had protested, I would have stopped. However, I kept it
light and avoided long conversations. All I did was
think of one thing to say on each visit, see how she reacted,
and plan accordingly for my next try. To be honest, I doubt
Elena had the slightest idea what I was up to. Although it was
all pretense, I suppose I sounded normal enough to the
unsuspecting young lady.
Now I had two
self-improvement projects. Who cares about finding a
career? Third Base and Home Plate could wait.
|
LOST YEARS: THE SECRET IS
OUT
|
As
I approached Mark's party for our last Saturday party before
Christmas, I was
greeted by Christmas lights, Christmas tree, and festive
wreaths. I complimented Mark, but he pointed to Mariah
and gave her all the credit.
Lucy, Jill and I wasted no time getting the dancing started.
The three of us danced non-stop for an hour.
After all that dancing, Lucy, Jill and I were spent. No
more dancing for a while. We went outside to sit on the patio
to enjoy the Christmas lights and have a chat in
the crisp air. Soon the jokes were flying.
Lucy
quipped, "Good grief, Rick, if you keep making us dance with you, I
may up end up getting skinny again. I've dropped two
sizes since I met you. If I get any skinnier, I am in real danger some guy will ask me out. Perish the thought."
I noticed Lucy had worn a dress with a belt that revealed
her waist was smaller than her bosom. With a smile, I
said, "No
kidding, Lucy, you look great. Forget about dating.
Just let me know when you're ready and I will
claim you for myself. I know Juicy has declared herself off limits, but
you seem on the fence. Maybe one night I will sweep you off your feet."
"If
so, make sure to land on top or it will be your funeral."
While we were laughing, I was reminded what a mismatch we were.
I was 25 and the ladies were somewhere in their 40s. I
was tall and thin, while Lucy was short and plump. Juicy was shorter
and plumper. Jill and
Lucy had never met
a potato chip they didn't like.
While
Jill made a visit to the buffet table, Lucy
returned to the earlier theme, "You are so lucky Jill and I have taken a
vow of chastity in your regard. One night of hotdog sex and
you would never be the same."
"What
is hotdog sex?"
"You're the hotdog and we are the buns."
I grinned at the
thought. The odds of getting caught between the Plumpettes was remote given my lack of interest, but it was still amusing to
visualize.
As I
towered over the ladies, we were an odd threesome to be
sure. So what? We liked each other and
that was all that mattered.
The
funny thing is we never met beyond Mark's parties. I
didn't know a thing about their private lives. I didn't have their phone
number, know where they lived or where they worked. All I knew was
I had a standing Saturday date
to dance with these two and talk about sex.
With Christmas around the corner, I had known these ladies for a month.
I figured that was enough time to justify prying a little.
When Jill
returned, I asked, "Ladies, can
I ask a nosy question?"
The two
ladies looked at each other and shrugged. "Sure. What do you
want to know, our astrology sign?"
"By
some chance, are you
two girls an item?"
They both laughed
and said no. Jill said, "We met at work and have been
friends forever."
Lucy
added, "We
like each other's company, but
we haven't crossed that line. I still prefer
men, but right now I
am taking a break."
Jill
agreed. "I feel the same way. I've
sort of given up on men, but
I figure if the right guy came
along, I would be willing to try again. But for now, I'm taking a
siesta."
I frowned.
Their story wasn't any different from mine. We were all in the same boat. I hadn't exactly
given up on women, but I was definitely taking a siesta. I saw my friend Gloria Robinson whenever the call
of the wild got too strong, but when it came to girls my own age, Rachel had taken the wind out of my sails. For now, I was
content to dance with my roly-poly girlfriends.
"Someone
whose name shall remain anonymous once said that women who hang out
with gay men are misfits. What do you think about that?"
"The
nerve!" replied Jill. "That damn Mark."
"How did
you know it was Mark?"
"Because he calls us
the Misfits all the time. Mark
loves to insult us."
"Do
you have a name for Mark?"
Lucy and
Jill answered in tandem. "Of course we do. We
alternate between 'Murky Marky' and 'Unremarkable'.
"How
does Mark react to that?"
"Oh
heck, Mark loves it. He loves to be insulted. But
usually we just call him 'Asshole'. He answers to that
too."
"Good
grief. What do you call me
behind my back?"
Lucy and Jill looked at each other, grinned, then answered
in tandem. "We call you
'Boy Toy'."
"You've
got to be kidding!"
Jill
answered, "No, we're serious. You are still just a baby
plus you're pretty damn cute. Besides, now that you've started to let your hair down a little,
you are a lot of fun to play with."
I
nodded. Sometimes
it was hard for me to let down my guard, but I felt I could trust
the two ladies. I silently blessed
them both. By drawing me out of my shell, they were very good for my Rachel-ravaged ego.
Lucy
said, "Now it's my turn to ask. Since you
opened the door,
what's your story? Do you have a
boyfriend?"
"Guard your hearts, girls, but I'm straight."
They gasped and stared at me like I was from Outer Space. As I explained my situation, Lucy
and Jill were incredulous.
"You mean you're not gay?!?! What
about Mark? Aren't you guys secretly a pair?"
I was
taken aback by the strength of their reaction. Gee whiz, Lucy
and Jill
almost had a heart attack!
"No,
Mark and I are just friends. I am not interested. Besides, how can I think of Mark when
I only have eyes for you? I just come here to flirt
with you girls and dance."
"Oh, Rick,
cut the bullshit. No fooling now, tell us again that you and Mark are not
an item."
"I swear
that Mark and I are just friends. We have
not had sex, nor do I intend to. I am straight, I promise."
Jill was too stunned to speak, so
Lucy
continued.
"Well surely you're bisexual."
"No, I'm straight."
"You've never had
sex with a man?"
"Yes, sort of. I got picked up by a drag queen once."
Jill grinned. "Did you like it?"
"No. I stopped when I found out the woman was a man.
After a great deal of thought, I decided I preferred being
straight."
Both women shook their heads in amazement. Lucy said,
"Have I ever told you that you're weird? What is a
guy like you doing hanging out at a gay dance party? If it's not Mark, is there another man in the
picture?"
"Lucy, you are not listening so I will say it again. I
am straight."
Lucy
gave me a look of disbelief.
"C'mon, Rick,
knock it off. Tell the truth and no fibbing allowed. Look me in the eye and tell
me you are not bisexual."
I leaned
forward till our noses nearly touched. "Lucy,
I am straight. I once got picked up by a drag queen, but that
was an accident. We didn't take our clothes off and we didn't have sex. I've
had a lot of problems with women lately, so I am taking a siesta from women
just like you are taking a siesta from men."
Now it
was Jill's turn. "Are
you nuts? Look at you. You're a stud. You're a
jock with big shoulders.
You should be out chasing girls! If I
was 5 years younger and 50 pounds lighter, I'd be crawling over you
like hungry ants on honey ham. Seriously, what the hell are
you doing here?"
"It's
complicated."
It was
Lucy's turn.
"Don't give us that shit. You're going to tell us the
whole story or we will sit on you until you cooperate.
Comply or die."
So I
spent a while covering my ups and downs... Vanessa, Debbie, Yolanda, Rachel.
I even told them about the Epic Losing Streak. Lucy
and Jill shook their heads in wonderment.
So much for dancing. Now that we had laid our cards on the table, the three of us talked
till the party ended. Lucy decided to take matters into her
own hands.
"Rick, it is plain to see that you need our help. We will
find
you a
woman. Jill and I will become your agents and look around.
You're a hot ticket, so we should have someone to put
under your Christmas tree. You do have a Christmas
tree, don't you?"
I smiled, but said nothing.
Jill
agreed. "Absolutely. We are
going to get you a woman."
I
laughed. "Thanks for the offer, but it would do
more for my self-esteem if I could find one myself."
"Okay, in that
case, next week we will begin coaching you. We will have you out of this slump in no time!"
The
ladies cracked me up. Starting
with Mark and now Lucy and Jill, I was becoming friends with everyone in Mark's
group, be they gay, lesbian, fruit fly, bisexual,
transsexual, whatever. These
people were nice to me. That was all
that mattered.
|
Now that I
was a Casa Mark regular, every Monday I
would walk into Mark's office and share gossip from his latest party. On
the Monday after revealing my secret to Jill and Lucy, Mark
went off on some harangue about how
one Fruit Fly said this and some Fag Hag said that.
I flinched when Mark referred
to Jill and Lucy as my personal Fag Hags.
My loyalty prevented me from thinking about them in
these terms. Yes, Lucy and Juicy were
self-described misfits
who enjoyed hanging around the gay scene, but they were also
super-kind women with a heart of gold. There
wasn't a hurtful bone in either woman's body.
I recalled how
Mark once said Lucy and Jill avoided the Straight
World because they did not fit in. Now I knew
why that statement had bothered me.
What about me? What was my
category? I wasn't a Fruit Fly or a Fag Hag, but I was
definitely a social misfit in my own way.
So
what exactly was I?
"Mark, I
have a question. What do gays call straight guys
who hang out with gay men?"
Mark shook his head in
consternation. He couldn't think of a name. Finally
Mark said, "'Confused', maybe. Sorry, but 'Confused' is the best I can do.
Or in denial. That's what Freud would say."
I frowned, but
said nothing.
Mark
stared at me for a moment. "Now that I think about it, you are one
of a kind. I have to admit I have never run across a situation like
yours
before. We don't have a term coined for you. The men I know who still show interest in women
are considered bisexual."
Mark paused a
moment, then leered. "Are you
ready to admit you are bisexual? Kiss me and let's find out
the truth right now."
"Knock it
off. No, Mark,
I am not bisexual, I am straight. We've been through this before."
Mark rolled his eyes
and grinned lasciviously. "I don't believe. The
time has come for a test. Just one kiss.
One taste of my sugar lips and you will be persuaded otherwise."
Mark puckered his lips and and wiggled his finger beckoning me to come to him.
"You are
not helping. Here I am dealing with
existential issues and you're using my confusion to get
laid."
Mark gave me a
feigned look of guilt. "What was your
first clue?"
I knew Mark was only half-kidding.
He was pleased I had given him an opening to make a pass. It was his
long-standing claim that I was secretly gay but hadn't realized it yet.
No, I was not
gay. Nor was I bisexual, at least not to my
knowledge. But I did enjoy hanging around with
his group, so his razzing bothered me. Jill's
words rang in my head. "Man, what in the
hell are you doing here?"
I didn't tell
Mark about my concerns. Instead I went back to
my office and thought about it. The
more I thought about it, I didn't really belong. I
was a misfit just like Lucy and Jill.
I had no business devoting every Saturday night to gay dance parties.
Like Jill said, I should be out there chasing girls. But then
I let my shoulders sag with the realization that I wasn't ready yet. It was scary
to admit that ever since my ill-fated week with
Rachel, I had absolutely no desire to be chasing
women. Rachel had hurt me badly. Her stunt with Aaron had turned me
inside out. Like Jill and Lucy, I was taking a
siesta. Except that I had a different term for
it... Phobia. I was dancing in the Gay
World as a way to hide from my fears about women.
I was convinced the next Rachel would find me
wanting just like the previous Rachel had. All
it took was one word to reduce me to mush... 'Career'.
I shrugged.
If I wanted to visit Casa Mark, let people gossip. It sure beat spending
Saturdays alone in my apartment. Besides, I enjoyed working on
my dancing. Right
now the most important thing in the world was learning to dance.
I was unbelievably grateful to Mark. His Casa Mark dance
parties had turned out to be the perfect venue for
my odd self-improvement project. I liked
having a place to practice my dancing without fear
of rejection. Furthermore, I was making
great progress. Now that I had made friends with
Jill and Lucy, each week I could not wait to show them my latest move from Disco Dave's class
and have them giggle over it. Too bad Dave had
canceled his class for the Holidays because I
believed he would notice my progress.
Mark's dance
parties were exactly the tonic I needed. Now that I wasn't quite so lonely,
learning to dance was fun again. As long as it was fun, what was the
harm? Chasing girls could wait while I learned to dance. So I
continued going to Casa Mark each Saturday even though
I lacked a precise term for my
status. If Jill and Lucy were the Misfit Misses, then I
suppose I was Mr. Misfit. However, there
was a distinction. Jill and Lucy would prefer
not to admit it, but they were
permanent members of the Misfit Club. I preferred to think of myself as
a 'Visitor'. I might be a Stranger in a
Strange Land, but I was a lot happier dancing here than
bouncing around in front of a mirror on a Saturday night.
The day would come when I
would need to leave, but for now I was going to stay. I was
enjoying my siesta.
|
LOST YEARS: MYSTERY
MARIAH
|
Having
attended Casa Mark for five straight weeks,
people were curious about me. My continued
presence raised eyebrows. Lucy and Jill explained that gossip and
speculation followed me everywhere. Someone
had leaked the information that I considered myself
straight. Lucy and Jill swore it wasn't them,
so obviously Mark had opened his big mouth.
That probably explained why everyone was staring at
me like I was from the land beyond Beyond. The two ladies informed me there were
wide-spread suspicions that I was secretly gay. One rumor suggested I had
already crossed the line, but was
afraid to admit it. Another rumor suggested I was going to
cross the line very soon. Lucy and Jill added
the men they spoke with were convinced I had to be self-deceived.
I groaned.
This was an instant replay of the Branard Apartments
swimming pool crowd. "Give me a break,
girls. How many times do I have to tell you I
am not gay? The only people who arouse me are
you two."
I expected a
retort, but all I got was a conflicted expression on their faces. Suddenly I realized Lucy and Jill believed the gay
men in our group were right about me. I was
incredulous. "Okay,
you two, whose side are you are on?"
Lucy replied,
"The people in the group are taking bets to see who
will get you into bed first."
"I hope you
had the sense to bet on yourselves. If you
will share the profits, we can settle this right
now."
They did not
reply. They just grinned at each other and giggled.
Irritated, I continued. "Okay,
girls, confess. Where did you put your money?"
Jill replied,
"We think Mark is the favorite."
"Why is that?"
Juicy said, "All the money
is on Mark because everyone knows how much you
like him."
I scoffed.
"Don't be ridiculous. Mark is just my
friend. I feel no desire for him."
Juicy looked at Lucy and Lucy looked at Juicy.
When they both smiled
at each other knowingly, I was even more irritated. "Sorry, girls,
but you're backing the wrong horse. The only
one who stands a chance would be you gals. I
am true blue only to you."
Lucy
said, "Oh, Boy Toy, you are so silly. You don't have to
hide the truth from us.
We both think you are a 'Marked' Man."
I
frowned. "Ha ha ha. Very funny."
Lucy
continued, "Rick, you should see the way Mark looks at you when you
dance. I have never seen anyone so horny in all my life. Mark
wants you even more than we do!"
I
rolled my eyes. These girls could speculate all they wanted,
but I knew something they didn't. Van Morrison had a song I
liked, 'G-l-o-r-i-a'. Gloria had no trouble arousing me. Mark on
the other hand did not interest me. There was no
doubt I was living in a strange world. I had
been picked up by a drag queen one week after
moving back to the Montrose area. I had been
propositioned at my first dance class.
My apartment complex was teeming with gay men who
made constant passes. A quarter of the people at my social work job were gay. My best
friend was gay. I hung out with Mark's gay friends every
Saturday night. The only straight part of my world were the
volleyball players
at the JCC and some of my co-workers. Most of the time, my
whole
world was painted with the colors in the Gay Rainbow. There was
no point in denying it, I was immersed in the gay lifestyle. I could
certainly see why Juicy and Lucy would be skeptical about my sexuality.
So I asked
myself again if there was any truth to their claim
that I was self-deceived. The answer was no.
My time with Gloria and Rachel made it clear
my true nature was straight. Whenever I undressed someone
with my eyes, it was a woman. Whenever I got turned on
involuntarily, it came from being close to an attractive woman. Whenever I
desired sex, I knocked on Gloria's door. Meanwhile I sat in Mark's
office every day without the slightest stirring in my loins. Mark could discuss Freudian theories of latent homosexuality
till he was blue in the face, but no fantasies of
sex with men crossed my mind's eye. When I
dreamed of sex, I dreamed of women. However, try
as I might, Lucy and
Juicy remained unconvinced.
Lucy spoke
next. "Rick, you must be bisexual. Why else would you hang around here?"
I disagreed.
"How many times do I have to tell you girls I come here to
dance? I also come here to see you two. I am
around gay men every Saturday night and not once have I ever been
turned on by a guy. So what do you say to that?"
Lucy looked at
Jill, then they both looked at me. "Tell that
to Mark. He is so convinced you are gay, he
brags to everyone it's just a matter of time."
"You girls
are barking up the wrong tree. So is Mark.
Look, I'm tired of talking about this. Let's
go dance."
To me, my lack of interest in men
was apparent. I didn't even want to dance with men, much less have
sex with them. Hence I
dismissed the 'secretly gay' theory out of hand. That said,
Lucy and Jill had a right to be suspicious. They
knew damn well I wasn't telling them the whole
story. Riddled with shame over my facial scars and lack of career,
I did not share the
whole truth why I was hiding from women. Nor did I
care to explain my Phobia. I doubted that Jill
and Lucy would take my Phobia explanation seriously,
so it was easier just to keep it to myself. I did not want
to tell the women that my fear of being rejected by
a pretty girl was holding me back. Nor did I
want to have them tease
me about how silly I was being. Seriously,
these two women weren't any braver than I was. They were
so afraid of rejection they made themselves fat so
they would have an excuse to avoid men.
|
I suppose the Plumpettes would have gotten off my case if I
had confessed my other secret. There was someone in
Mark's group I was seriously attracted
to. Take a wild guess.
Knowing that Jill and Lucy were Mariah's friends,
I didn't dare tell them I wanted Mariah in the worst way. With their big mouths,
there was a real chance they would go blabbing to
Mariah.
The memory of
seeing Mariah naked at the beach haunted me whenever I
saw her at Mark's parties. Mariah was the only person
in the room who awakened my desire. In person,
Mariah was a cold fish, but she came alive on the dance floor.
This was her
domain. Whenever Mariah started to dance, the Ice
Queen transformed into a sultry vixen. I
could not take my eyes off Mariah when she started
to dance. The moment the woman
began to move her body, I wanted her so badly
it was embarrassing. She reminded me of 'Salome', the
Biblical icon of female seductiveness. I didn't dare
dance with Mariah. Watching her move her move that
sensual body, I could not imagine how I would ever keep my
hands off those inviting hips if she came too close. It wasn't Mark I wanted, I wanted his wife!!
No, I was not gay.
My loyalty to Mark was a major reason I
did not dare
act on my forbidden desire for Mariah. The other reason is that she had
never signaled interest. Not once had we
shared a word past 'hello'. One night I
was very tempted to say something to Mariah about her
Christmas decorations. I also wanted
to compliment her on her dancing and test her reaction.
But
I held back at the last moment. I figured if
Mariah was interested, she knew how to smile in my direction. Or she
could ask me to dance.
Always afraid
of making the first move, I decided the
smart thing was to keep my distance. Look, but don't touch.
Convinced Mariah would lead me straight to trouble,
I settled for admiring Mystery Mariah from afar. This had all the
makings of a slapstick comedy. Mark wanted me, I wanted
his wife. But who did Mariah want?
Mystery Mariah had me baffled.
|
|
|
Mark was out
of luck. When it came to Mark, there was no
steam, no sizzle. However, Lucy was right about one
thing. I was definitely a Marked Man.
Now that Lucy had pointed it out, I noticed Mark
could not take his eyes off me when I danced.
Good grief, he watched me the same way I watch his
sinuous wife. I had a feeling this was going
to come to a head and I was correct. Not long after my conversation with
Juicy and Lucy, Mark
decided to take his best shot. The following
Monday when I was in his office,
Mark invited me to come over to
his house that night and sleep with him... with our clothes on, of
course. "No hanky panky, I promise!"
"Oh, sure,
Mark, like I'm
going to believe that."
"I mean
it, Rick, let's have a Sleepover. You are my friend.
We have so much in common. Why confine
ourselves to this office? Come have dinner
and stay the night. We can share a
bed and share our deepest secrets. Don't worry, it would be very innocent. We would keep our clothes on and just cuddle.
Nothing else, promise! Wouldn't that be fun?"
Darn it, I could have done without this. I had hoped Lucy
was pulling my
leg, but she had been right all along. "I'm sorry,
Mark, but I don't think that's a very good idea."
What I wanted
was to ask Mark for permission to pursue his wife.
"Uh, gee,
Mark, why waste a fine woman like Mariah on a man
who is gay? We can have dinner, but afterwards would you mind if
I went to Mariah's room instead?
She and I would just cuddle, I promise."
I laughed out
loud at the fantasy. Seeing
my strange reaction, Mark
frowned. "What's so funny, Rick?"
Uh oh, I
had hurt Mark's feelings by indulging my dark
fantasy a bit too much. I felt a tinge of
regret at not handling this better. It must
have taken considerable courage to proposition me
knowing full well I had never given him a bit of encouragement.
Trying to cover my tracks, I replied, "C'mon,
Mark, a Sleepover? Can't you come up with something more original
than cuddling? Between you and Disco Dave and Lola-Lynn, you gay guys don't use any
better pick-up lines than straight guys use on women. Besides, I
have a teddy bear to cuddle with. My teddy bear would be jealous."
Mark
replied, "Well, bring your teddy bear along. We can have a
three-way."
"Mark, my
Teddy Bear is a virgin!" I laughed and
then Mark grinned a little. "You never give
up, do you, Mark? Are you going to let Teddy
Bear kiss your sugar lips? What will I do if
my Teddy Bear turns out to be gay thanks to you?
That damn bear will never stop pestering me after he
meets you."
Mark laughed
and then we both laughed. Thank goodness. The laughter broke the
tension. The subject never came up again. Now that Mark had struck out,
I guess he spread the word. No one in his Circle ever approached me.
It was a taboo subject from this point on. For the
record, I never had sex with anyone in Mark's group be they male or female.
No smooching, no fondling, no cuddling.
I hugged Jill and Lucy a few times and held their
hands occasionally, but that was
the extent of it. I know
everyone thought I was weird, but I didn't care. I was there to dance,
just dance. Some day, God knows when, I was
going to put this dancing to good use. I was
sure of it.
|
LOST YEARS: NEW YEAR'S
EVE PARTY
|
|
Thanks to the friendship of Lucy
and Jill, my Christmas Holidays were the most fun I
had in ages. After attending Casa Mark every
Saturday in December, I enjoyed a great New Year's
Eve party at his house.
As I danced
the night away, I was pleased to
note the improvement in my dancing. Thanks to
Mark's dance parties, I was finally getting the
practice I needed. My New Year's Resolution
was to continue the Dance Project. With just a
few more months of practice, I was certain I would
be ready to take the show on the road. I
smiled at the thought of hitting dance clubs in the
Straight World in
search of that missing girlfriend. Maybe then
I could forget the pain of losing Rachel.
I wasn't
the only person who was happy. Mark was
ecstatic.
The Christmas
Holidays had been good to Mark as well. Just two days after I said ixnay on
Mark's sleepover idea, he
met a man named Sean.
Sean was a tall, handsome blonde man about 30.
I liked Sean. He was polite, clean cut and friendly. Mark had
chosen a guy with real style. Sean was very special, so things
progressed rapidly. Mark was gaga over Sean. "Sean
is my best Christmas present ever!"
|
Mark was all
over Sean at the New Year's Eve party. As I watched
Mark go hot and heavy with Sean, I noticed Mariah
was watching them like a hawk. Noting she did not look happy, I wondered
if Mariah was soon to be available.
Wouldn't that be nice? Maybe I could
catch her on the rebound. However, I never
saw Mariah cast an eye in my direction, so I
continued to keep my distance. Given her lack
of interest, I don't know why I bothered to
lust for her. Probably because I had no one
else to lust for in this strange world I was
visiting.
During the
party, Mark came over to talk about Sean. Mark
was horny out of his mind. All Mark
wanted to do was talk about having sex with Sean. Good grief, I
could not get Mark to shut up about the guy. Finally I had to tell him to knock it off.
"Mark, enough
already!! I don't want to hear this stuff. Go talk to
someone who cares."
Mark was
drunk. He laughed
loud and hard at my discomfort. "Don't you
want to know about my love life?"
"Mark, don't
you have anyone else you can boast to? Why
pick on me?"
Mark laughed
again, but then he
got serious for a moment.
"Listen,
Rick, there's something I've been wanting to
tell you."
I felt
uncomfortable at the change in his tone. Maybe
he was about ask me to pursue Mariah.
Unlikely, but it didn't hurt to wish.
"What's up, Mark?"
Casting his
hand in the direction of the over-crowded living
room full of writhing dancers, Mark exclaimed,
"I fear my dance parties have outgrown my
little house. Sean and I have talked it
over, so this coming
Saturday, Casa Mark is moving to a new location. First
Saturday of the New Year, the group will be heading over to a gay bar called the
Farmhouse.
I want you to come with us."
Damn it! This was not what I wanted to
hear. I felt secure at Casa Mark. How about loaning me your wife instead and
let me put a triumphant end to the Epic Losing Streak? That
would be a very good way to celebrate the New Year. But such was not
to be. When I realized Mark had already made up his mind, my heart began to pound. Me go to a gay bar?
I wasn't happy about this development. No, not at all.
Since I had never been to
a gay bar,
I had no idea what to expect. As always,
I was scared of the unknown. In particular, I was afraid of
being attacked. Or discovering I was
secretly gay after all. I was very intimidated.
At that
moment,
I thought of Rachel. I
recalled how Rachel had fearlessly agreed to go down
to Galveston Beach with a bunch of gay people she
had never met. Rachel wasn't afraid of anything and
here I was
scared of my own shadow. It wasn't like I would be going by
myself. I knew Mark and I knew Juicy and Lucy.
Maybe I needed
to take a risk for a change. So with a deep sigh I gave in.
"Okay, Mark, I
will go,
but only on one condition.
You need to drive me
there, walk in with me, and promise you
will stay
by my side throughout the night."
How absurd! I
had just asked a man six inches
shorter and a hundred pounds
lighter to be my bodyguard. Fortunately Mark understood what I
meant.
"Of course,
Rick.
I
promise to
protect you from everyone but myself."
I gave Mark a
dirty look. "You can do better than that.
You said you would behave from now on.
Besides, you have Sean to pester."
Mark rolled
his eyes, then winked. "Okay,
okay, change that, I
promise
I will look out for you. You know you can trust me, right?"
I smiled.
"All right, Mark, if you say it's safe, then I guess I
can give it a try."
About that
time, Lucy and Jill came over to grab me for more
dancing. Mark
used that as an excuse to disengage and go look for
Sean. As I watched him leave, one thought
lingered in my mind. What on earth am I
getting myself into?? I had voluntarily become a Stranger in a Strange Land, but I had not
counted on this. I was in deep enough already,
but now things would be Stranger. Much Stranger.
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
TWENTY:
FARMHOUSE
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER TWENTY:
FARMHOUSE
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
Fully immersed in the World of Gays, I had one person after
another claiming I was secretly gay.
The problem with being a Psychology major is that I had read
far too many discussions on the existence of the Unconscious
Mind. Consequently I feared I was dealing with a major
Blind Spot. As far as I knew, I did not want to be
gay. I did not want to be bisexual either.
Nevertheless, pretty soon I was going to find out one way or
the other.
Desire. Temptation. I knew what Sexual Desire
felt like. Sexual Desire was staring at Mariah.
Whenever I watched her dance, I undressed her with my eyes
as my nerve endings tingled and the bulge in my pants grew
uncomfortable. I knew what a lack of Sexual Desire
felt like too. I watched Lucy and Jill dance and not
once did that involuntary bulge take place. I was
alone in the office with Mark and not once did that
tell-tale sign take place.
If it turned out I was gay, I was willing to accept the
news. If I felt a strong desire for a man, I might
even act on it. I had no moral or religious objections
regarding homosexuality, so there was nothing stopping me.
But given the absence of desire, why bother? All men
know that an erection is like voting for a candidate.
Call it an Erection Election. If the flag goes up, all
is well. If it fails to appear, no reason to cheer.
It was time I faced the Truth one way or the other. If
I did indeed have a Hidden Desire, I assumed it was about to
be revealed on my trip to the Farmhouse.
|
|
LOST YEARS:
GOODBYE,
CASA MARK
|
Happy New Year 1975.
On our first day back to work following the big New Year's
Eve Party, I walked over to Mark's
office for more details about the Farmhouse. It was a
new year and I was a new person.
Although I still wasn't dating anyone, I was in the best mood in
ages. I had finally gotten losing Rachel out of my system.
In addition, I was feeling confident that my Dance Project
was finally about to pay off for me in a big way.
Mark was in a pretty good mood himself. Ever since Thanksgiving, Mark had been
riding a hot streak. In addition to acquiring Sean, his handsome
boyfriend, his Casa Mark parties just kept growing and growing. My
first clue that these parties were becoming a problem had come on
New Year's Eve. When I arrived at the party
I found my favorite comfy chair had been moved outside to the porch along
with the couch.
There was barely room to dance anymore and people were
starting to grumble. Now that Disco music was really
catching on, everyone wanted to dance.
Mark's
decision to move the furniture out of his living room was a
useful stopgap measure, but it was only going to get worse.
Mark was a victim of his own success. Due to the
popularity of his parties, Mark's group had
outgrown his house. Now it was time to make
a bold move.
Since the New Year was
the time for changes, Mark wanted to
try something new and visit the Farmhouse.
I nodded. His decision made sense.
But that didn't mean I had to be happy about it. I did
not like leaving the security of Mark's home.
In addition, I had another looming showdown to face.
It was time to see the River Oaks Seven.
|
|
LOST YEARS: RETURN TO
DANCE CLASS
|
Saturday, January 4th,
1975,
was an important day. Tonight I would
be visiting the Farmhouse for the first time.
But first I had to deal with the resumption of David's
Freestyle dance class.
David had taken the final three weeks off in December due to the Holidays
so
this was my first class in ages. I wondered if the
River Oaks Seven would return. I certainly hoped so.
I wasn't finished with
them yet. I had begun to close the gap with them back
in early December, so I worried they would throw in
the towel.
To my relief, they were waiting for me
when I walked in. Greeted by their usual look of disgust, I
felt right at home.
I noticed two men and two women had
joined the class. Hmm, interesting. I wondered
if their presence would change the dynamics. I was pleased to note the
newcomers were more or
less my age. The River Oaks Seven still claimed the front row,
so the four newcomers joined me to start a second
row behind the seven women. To my delight,
they gravitated to me for support. This was no
accident. After all, I smiled at them. That's
all it took. Now the River Oaks women had five people
to hate. Sure enough, the River Oaks women cast their
dirtiest looks. Unlike the women
who were clearly unhappy,
I not only
welcomed the newcomers, I whispered a few useful
suggestions during class. Noticing I was
encouraging to the new arrivals, I think the women
felt threatened. And for good reason. I wasn't outnumbered
any more. Nor was their dancing superior. We
were even now.
|
|
|
Nervous about
tonight's visit to a gay bar, I was full of energy
that morning. Throughout December I had
acquired new moves courtesy of non-stop practice at Casa Mark.
Since my
dancing showed marked improvement, I assumed
David was impressed by my progress. As I
hoped,
Disco Dave
smiled his approval in the mirror several times.
It may have been the New
Year, but some things never change. The
River Oaks Seven still refused to acknowledge my existence.
They kept their backs to me at all times and refused
to looked directly at me. But they knew
I was there. I could see them watching me using the
mirror. From my vantage point, I saw them
exchange frowns and looks of disapproval with
each other. After five months they were still determined to make
me feel that I was trespassing.
Heck, I didn't
care. These women didn't bother me nearly as
much as they had in the past. In fact, my attitude had changed
completely. Rather than be intimidated by their
rudeness, I felt
nothing but contempt for these pathetic aristocrats.
Here they were dressed in their finery. These
were beautiful women with expensive clothes. Their hair
was
styled to perfection, they wore exquisite jewelry and
had that
dignified air about them. And yet given all
these blessings, they still insisted on maintaining
their elevated status in a Disco dance class of all
places.
Why would grown women play such a nasty game? It had to be a game.
How else could
seven women pull off a perfectly coordinated effort of
blanket condescension over a five month period?? No doubt
they conducted weekly snobbery get-togethers where
they practiced
tilting their noses,
rolling their eyes, and sneering in tandem. No
doubt they practiced facial exercises designed to
strengthen their frown muscles. What a shame no one
ever taught them how to
smile sweetly at people beneath them. Clearly
there must be some sort of pay-off in feeling
superior. I would not know. Oh well, if
they were happy hiding behind their wall of
contempt, more power to them.
|
I was
pleased to discover my dancing earned the respect of the four new students.
At the end of the first song David played, one of the men said I was
pretty good. I
pointed to David. "That's the guy who got me started.
All credit goes to David."
When David
overheard me, he turned to face us and smiled to acknowledge my comment. At that, I noted the women frowning
amongst themselves. What was wrong with these women? After class, David caught up to me just as I was about to
walk out of the building.
"Sorry to chase
you down like this, but I wanted to thank you for your
compliment."
"You are more than welcome, David. I meant what I
said. Your class has been invaluable to me."
"May I ask you a
question?"
"Of
course. What can I do for you, David?"
"You have
made considerable progress. I wondered if you go
dancing a lot."
I
laughed. "What you really want is to know my secret.
Is that
correct?"
David grinned. "Yes,
definitely."
"I go dancing every Saturday night."
"Really?
Where do you go dancing?"
Did I dare? Sure, why not? I decided to give
David a little thrill.
"I am going to the Farmhouse tonight."
David's eyes began to bulge. "No way. You're
putting me on."
I
laughed because he had taken the bait. "No, I'm
serious."
Flustered, David blurted out, "But I thought you weren't
gay."
"I'm not gay, but I have gay friends."
David looked at me suspiciously, but decided he had gone far
enough. "I go dancing at the Farmhouse sometimes although I
haven't been there lately. Maybe I will see you over
there."
"I will look for you,
David."
I tried to act confident, but inside I was shaking.
Good grief. I shook my head in disbelief. Am I
really going to go through with this?
|
LOST YEARS:
THE ICE QUEEN
|
I refused to
go to the Farmhouse alone. I didn't feel okay walking in by myself
until I knew what I was getting into. So I persuaded Mark to
take me with them for the first visit. I was
pretty worried that night as I waited for Mark to come pick me up. I
was not happy about letting myself get sucked deeper into the Gay World.
Like the proverbial tar baby, with every step I took, I asked myself
if I was going too far. If I really was 'secretly gay', would
this new step push me over the edge? Would tonight be
the night when a
blinding flash of homosexual desire seized my body and took
control? Well, I told
myself, if the homosexual takeover hadn't
happened so far, then it probably wouldn't happen at the Farmhouse either.
Besides,
I told myself, I would rather take that chance and keep dancing than stay
at
home. So I took the plunge despite my misgivings. It seemed
ironic I would visit a Gay Stronghold in order to
conquer my fear of women. This was one of
those times when my own logic escaped me.
|
|
Oddly
enough, my fear of homosexual urges was allayed almost immediately. Mark, Sean,
Mariah, and Randy were waiting
for me
in the car. Mark sat in front with Sean
driving. That
meant Mariah was demoted to the back seat with me and giant Randy. Mariah sat in the middle...
the Rachel position. I stopped
breathing the moment I squeezed in next to her. Oh my gosh, the Forbidden Woman
is next to me! Since Randy was such a big guy, to my further surprise, Mariah wasted no
time moving right
up against me. Mariah
was a slender woman, so she did not have to sit that close.
The fact that she did it anyway seemed deliberate. The moment our legs touched, I was
on fire. My left arm was pinned to my side... did I dare put it
around Mariah? No, but I sure wanted to. However, my arm
was so uncomfortable I had to lift it close to her shoulders. Now Mariah
moved closer. Was she sending me a message? Was she upset
about Sean taking her place in the front seat? Seriously, I
assumed a wife would expect to sit up front. At the thought of a
break up, I was overwhelmed with heat. Not only
that, I was
dismayed by the emergence of a sudden erection. Good grief.
Let me
remind my amused female Readers that Erections have a will of their own.
They especially enjoy appearing at the most awkward moments.
Furthermore, Erections prefer to point up, not down. Hence the
name. However, there are times when a man's clothing inhibits the
necessary rise to glory. This was one of those moments.
Thanks to my wrong direction erection, I was
in serious pain. I did not dare unzip my pants and right the wrong;
Mariah was sure to notice. So I squirmed a lot and suffered. My only hope was
the erection would subside. Fat chance of that, not with this
woman beside me. With every
turn the car took, Mariah pressed hard against me, thereby intensifying
both my
pain and my curiosity. This was the strangest
form of suffering I had ever encountered. Call it the Agony and
the Ecstasy.
Mariah's body was
very warm which I thought was strange since I called her the Ice
Queen. Over the past month, I still had yet to say a word to
Mariah beyond hello. Consequently she was as much a mystery to me
now as she was the day I first saw her naked on the beach. I could smell
her, I could feel her touch, I could feel her heat. I
trembled
as sexual fantasies crossed my mind.
Sitting this close to the Forbidden Woman, her
presence really unsettled me, especially since it felt deliberate. My hand involuntarily
twitched to touch her on the leg
to see what she would do,
but I barely stopped in time. Much too risky.
I recalled how
unhappy Mariah had looked at Mark's recent New Year's Eve Party. I wondered if Mariah was
threatened by Sean's emergence in Mark's life.
Tonight
Mariah had been relegated to the back seat.
Did she feel left out? In which case, was Mariah
looking to branch out in a new direction? I wanted to read the expression on
her face, but she was sitting on my blind side. It was better not
to look.
At the
thought that Mariah was signaling interest, I was
overwhelmed with both fear and longing.
I was frightened because I was
convinced Mariah was going to get me into trouble. The main reason I
stayed away from Mariah was the fear that having sex with her would
somehow obligate me to experiment with sex with Mark. However, now
that Mark had Sean, perhaps Mariah was a free agent. I smiled.
The possibility that I might obtain mating rights
free and clear of Mark left me tingling with anticipation.
I was thrilled
for another reason. This
uncomfortable throbbing was exactly the kind of reassurance I needed
that I was not secretly gay. At the very moment I was about to visit
this
Gay Palace, my highly
painful erection spoke volumes. In the remote case I found myself slipping in the wrong
direction tonight, all I had to do was watch this woman dance and I
would be okay. I quietly blessed Mariah for this pointed reminder of my true
nature.
|
LOST YEARS:
THE
FARMHOUSE
|
The car
stopped and we were here. When I walked around to the back of
the car to rearrange my anatomy, Mariah gave me the strangest look.
Did she know what I was doing? I turned crimson with
embarrassment. And why did she keep staring at me like that?
I was so hot and bothered by Mariah, my gut told me
her interest was a real possibility. But where was the smile? Mariah
maintained her mask, possibly not to alert Mark. Who could tell
with Mystery Mariah? I hated this uncertainty, but I refused to make the first move without
a definite signal. Mark was my best friend. I was not
about to make a move on his wife until I knew her intentions.
With the foursome as my escorts,
we walked up to a large remodeled mansion located a few blocks from
Westheimer and Bagby. I was as tense as I have ever been in my
life
as I entered the Farmhouse. With my
heart thumping in fear, there was no way I was going in that
door alone. To be exact, I was panic-stricken. What was I getting myself into?
The moment
I walked in the door,
I freaked out. There were easily 300 men
inside! Oh, my God! It was worse
than I imagined.
Every one of the men wore leather and many did not have shirts
on. I had never seen so many hairy chests in my life.
Noticing several men checking me out, I
stopped breathing. It
was a good thing I trusted Mark. Otherwise I would have turned
and run for my life. I told myself to get a grip and bravely
moved through the crowd.
To my
relief I spotted Lucy and Jill. Now I relaxed a bit.
I
reminded myself I was
here for one reason
and one reason only... I wanted to practice my
dancing. So dance I
did!
Whenever I
wanted to dance,
there were five ladies
to choose from
including Juicy and Jill. Mariah was taboo,
especially tonight. Unless she made the first
move, I was determined to stay as far
from her as possible. Unwilling to guess
wrong, I stuck to the five
women who were safe. These ladies
would dance
with me any time I asked.
Sometimes
all six of us would dance
together.
Surrounded by the Fruit Fly
Brigade, I began
to calm down. This was going to be okay.
I could survive this.
To my
consternation, Mariah kept her distance. I noticed her discrete
glances at me, but she never smiled. I had no idea what was going
through her mind. I could not figure her out to save my soul.
Despite all my hang-ups, I was by far the most desirable man in the
group for the simple reason that I had no competition. In a sense,
Mariah and I were stranded on a deserted island together. Why did she
sit unnecessarily close to me in the car yet refuse to show interest afterwards?
If she was waiting for me to make the first move, we were in trouble. Mariah was so damn good-looking I was terrified of her to begin with.
In addition, her complicated relationship with Mark made things even
worse. Until I got a signal, I wasn't coming near her.
Mariah
skipped the freestyle dancing completely, a sure sign that she was
troubled. No sinuous gypsy dance performances tonight. She stuck to dancing the line dances and her
face remained impassive. As for our bodies touching in the car,
maybe she
was testing me to see how I would react. Obviously Mariah had not
become a supervisor by accident. She knew how to play
the angles and weigh her options before acting. I guessed
she was still making up her mind which way to go.
So, with a huge sigh of
disappointment, I turned my attention to the dancing.
Line
Dances were very popular at the
Farmhouse. I
would say about a third of the music was devoted to
line
dances... Four Corners, Cha
Cha Hustle, Freeze,
Electric Slide, Bus Stop, L.A.
Freeway... plus other
line dances with names I have
long forgotten.
Lucy, Juicy and
I
had a blast learning these line dances together. It was 1975 and the Disco Era was in full swing.
I had no
idea at the time, but Disco would have two lives. The peak of the
first Disco Era was 1975 through early 1977. Unfortunately, Disco
began to fade badly late in 1977, a fate that befalls all fads sooner or
later. Disco was on its death bed in December 1977 when out of
nowhere a miracle appeared to revive Disco and give it second life.
I will let my astute Readers guess, but here's a hint. SNF.
I had fun at my first visit to the Farmhouse,
so I went back
the next Saturday and the Saturday after that.
The
only men I danced with were Mark
and his boyfriend Sean, but never
one on one.
There was a lot of group dancing. The
three men would dance together along with some of the ladies and the
other men in the group. I would pair up with Mark for a while,
then I would pair up with Sean, then rotate to Lucy, then Jill (but
never Mariah; she was off-limits). In those days, it was Freestyle and Line Dancing. I did not know how
to partner dance nor did
anyone else in our group. I never saw anyone partner dance at the Farmhouse. But no one cared.
It is difficult to miss something that does not even exist. Disco
Partner would not appear until the Second Era of Disco began.
|
LOST YEARS: DISCO DAVE AT
THE FARMHOUSE
|
Guess
what? I was
getting pretty good!
Dancing was becoming automatic to me. Dancing
would never replace basketball as
my first love, but it was something I
enjoyed. The
Disco music helped a lot. Disco music made me
really happy. For one thing, listening
to the music turned my brain off. Once I began to dance without
thinking about it, the dance
moves began to
sneak from the analytical
side
over to the
intuitive side
of my brain. I developed a
gracefulness that transcended my earlier
self-conscious
stabs in the Magic Mirror.
I was developing
rhythm and becoming fluid.
Once I mastered pirouettes and began to move my hips,
my dancing moved to another level.
Dancing was
extraordinary fun here at the Farmhouse. I had never
seen so many people dancing in my life. The energy
of all these dancers was infectious. Plus the caliber of the
dancing was phenomenal. Always the competitive one, I found it irritating to
see so many guys who were better than me.
On the other
hand, maybe I could learn something. I loved to watch the good ones dance.
I wasn't so
bad myself. I was attracting
glances and smiles from men outside our group. I didn't mind
the smiles because they reinforced my belief that I
was improving.
The old adage is to dance like no one is looking, but it is
more fun when they do look. If I
was dancing with a pretty woman, I would have been acutely
self-conscious. However, surrounded by gay men everywhere,
I could have cared less what they thought. They could
watch all they wanted. Besides, I appreciated the attention. I
had begun to feel
attractive for the first time since Vanessa left me over a year ago.
On my third visit to Farmhouse, I spotted
Disco Dave out on the floor.
It was easy to notice him because the floor had thinned so people
could watch. David was putting on quite a show. This was no accident. David had undoubtedly been dancing in gay bars his whole life. I had a
strong
hunch this is how David had learned to dance so well.
Dave was doing moves I cannot
politely describe. Let's just say Dave was moving in ways that
had no place in our Saturday morning class lest he risk offending
the society matrons. David's style called attention to his
desirability. He was the male version of a female seductress. The
gay dance style was far less inhibited than a straight
dance club such as the Second Office Club
which I had visited last October. Not just David, but the
dancing of the gay men in general was vastly superior to the
straight guys I saw on my two scouting trips at the Second Office
Club.
David was so magnificent I beckoned for Mark and Sean to come
watch. Lucy and Jill came too. They were blown away
by his dancing
ability. David moved his body in ways I never knew
possible. When the song ended, I grabbed
David and brought him over to meet my friends. As my friends
complimented him, David was
incredibly modest. He made a
really good impression on the group not just for his dancing, but his
friendly nature as well.
David asked
me to dance, but I turned him down by explaining I was way too intimidated. I offered to buy
him a drink instead which he accepted. This was a bit out of character for me.
Strangely enough, I never
bought a drink at the Farmhouse. I had nothing against drinking, I
was just too cheap to bother. I could get high just by dancing.
However, for this special occasion, I was willing to splurge.
We had a nice talk as we
stood at the bar.
"David,
it was a real
pleasure to watch you dance. You showed me
some moves I've never seen you demonstrate in dance class."
David
blushed. "The Gay dance style is a little too wicked to show
my sophisticated ladies. I wouldn't want to get them all
flustered."
At that
comment, we shared an evil grin together.
"Well,
David, you certainly know how to put on a show. My friends
were amazed."
"I
love to dance Disco. It is my entire life. Did you
know I have won the
Staff Freestyle Dance contest three years in a row?"
"You told me that
once before and I believed you then. However, after seeing you
dance here at the Farmhouse, I can say there is no one who can hold
a candle to your talent."
"How did you find
me, Rick? It is very crowded tonight."
"You were easy to spot.
Everyone was staring at you. There is no one in this club that
compares to you."
David
blushed again. I think he liked being complimented.
"Guess what, Rick? Two of the women in our class appeared in
this week's
Houston Chronicle best-dressed article. They got their
photographs in the paper."
"Really?
Too bad I missed it. I would have pinned their picture to the
wall for inspiration."
"My,
my, aren't you the sarcastic one. Knowing you, you would
probably throw darts."
I
grinned. "How did you guess?"
"You
should read the Houston
Chronicle society columns.
I see their names all the time. In
fact, three of the women sponsored a recent fundraiser at the Museum of
Fine Arts. You would be surprised. These ladies are
real movers and shakers."
"No,
David, I wouldn't be surprised. It is pretty obvious your
lady friends know their way around Houston social circles. So I have
a question. How do these women treat you?"
"They are actually very nice to me.
They consistently add generous tips at the end of every private lesson
and they are always full of compliments for my dancing and teaching. I don't
know what it is about you and them. They really don't like you, do
they?"
A dark smile
crossed my face. "That is the understatement of the century.
They hate me. Do they ever say anything about me in your private lessons?"
"No, not
really. They don't trust me where you are concerned.
They probably think whatever they say to me will be
passed on to you. However I did overhear Mrs. Larkin talking to
Mrs. Tisdale once. Mrs. Larkin said you give her the creeps the way you
stare at her and the rest of the women with so much hostility.
Personally, I think you all just got off on the wrong foot.
You should try and talk to them. They are actually pretty
nice."
At this
point, David got asked to dance. He excused himself and left
me behind to think it over. The day I went over to talk to the
River Oaks Seven would be the day Hell froze over. They had
shown far too much animosity for me to extend pleasantries.
However, David had given me a different impression of the women. David's choice of
the phrase 'give her the creeps' had hit a nerve. It reminded me of
'Creepy Loser Kid', the phrase I had been taunted with back in high school.
My troubled expression
was a likely reason those women were so leery of me. It filled me
with regret to admit I probably did give some people the creeps.
After all, I wasn't the most cheerful person in the world. My
perpetual scowl coupled with my size likely did make me seem threatening. Well,
there was nothing I could do about it now, so
I returned to
the dance floor.
|
LOST YEARS:
MAKING MY MOVE
|
|
Inspired by the dance frenzy at
the Farmhouse,
a fever took hold of me. I threw caution to the wind
and let it all hang out.
Turn the beat around!
Makes me wanna move my
body yeah, yeah, yeah... With the rat, tat, tat, tat, tat, tat on the drums, hey!
I was thrilled
to spin and move to the music. I wasn't average anymore, I was
pretty good. Six months of concentrated practice had more than made
up for my late start in life. The
metamorphosis was complete. Here at the Farmhouse, I reached a level of dancing I
never dreamed possible back when I first started. I began to
wonder if it was time to move on to the next stage.
Was it time to dance with the pretty girls? After all, wasn't that the
original plan? I gulped.
Well, not yet... but maybe soon.
I was becoming a spotlight dancer.
As I danced, men were
smiling. The increased attention didn't bother
me. The Farmhouse had
turned out to be far less dangerous
than I
had feared.
No one ever bothered
me. Not once.
Nevertheless I was careful. I had a rule...
I
stayed strictly
within Mark's Circle of friends.
It
was a good rule; no one ever
hit on me. As long as I stuck to the group,
no problem.
Furthermore, within the group, no one ever bugged me
about what my sexual orientation was.
No doubt they continued to assume I was secretly gay,
but they did not press the issue. Once I
explained I loved to dance, they nodded and
left it at that. I liked
Mark's friends.
Everyone in this group was wonderful to me. Although I
remained a curiosity, I thought it was kind of
these people to accept an outsider like me.
|
|
In the meantime, I was on a mission. I was back in the
Magic Mirror, this time with passion. My nightly mirror
ritual had waned a bit around Christmas time, but now that I
had actual competition at the Farmhouse, I wanted to be as good as the better dancers.
So my willingness to practice each night returned with an exclamation
point. I was good now and I wanted to get even better!
I found a radio station with actual dance music and that
helped. Each night I turned on the radio and
got to work in front of the mirror.
Let's all
chant!
Your body, my body
Everybody move your body
Your body, my body
Everybody work your body
Let's all chant!
The powerful electronic Disco beat
enabled me to get rid of my tendency to think so
much out on the dance floor. As I began to relax, I
fell into some sort of hypnotic state. Once that sense of blissful
unconsciousness swept over me on the floor, my body
began to move in ways that could not be learned in a dance
class or by staring at myself in a mirror. I began to
pick up dance moves the same way I had once
picked up basketball moves. The funny
thing is that I never noticed it happening. The new moves snuck
up on me. What tipped me off was
when I began to see moves appear in the Magic Mirror that
no one had taught me. Well, I'll be darned. There really
was something to this 'turn your brain off' stuff.
With a laugh, I remembered how my overly-analytical brain
had interfered with my initial attempts. Now I did not
think about my dancing at all. Practice makes perfect.
I could
not wait for my next
trip to the Farmhouse. I wanted to show off my new
moves! Juicy and Lucy were my biggest fans.
They raved about my dancing. As their adopted Boy Toy, they went
on and on about how much fun it was to dance with 'such a hot stud',
their words, not mine. Lucy and Jill spread
the story how they had personally taught me to
dance. Claiming to be born teachers, they added they had trained
me to raise my game so they would not be embarrassed to dance
with me in public here at the Farmhouse. Beaming at me with pride,
just look how their hard
work paid off! The mixture of their silliness and their enthusiasm made me smile. Lucy and Juicy
gave me the nicest compliments I
had ever received. I didn't care how plump
they were, they made me feel good about myself.
One night
Jill
reminded me she deserved most of the credit for my improvement because
she was my inspiration. Although Jill
was rounder than the Great Pumpkin, that didn't stop her from stating
everyone
considered her the sexiest
dancer in the group 'by far'. Jill
pointed out how
fortunate I was to have her as a role model. Not to be outdone, Lucy chimed in with a
quip of her own. Lucy stated that now that she was skinny again
(not), if I improved any more, she might be forced to reconsider her hands-off
approach. In that case, I would be unable
to resist her. I grinned. The teasing never
stopped.
The highlight came the
night Mark and Sean pulled me aside to say I was starting to catch up to the
elite dancers. Not the first tier, mind you, but
getting better. Wow! These kind words
gave my ego a much-needed boost.
As the compliments piled up, I could feel my confidence
surge. I beamed with pride at the results of my hard
work.
I was definitely on a roll.
I owed Mark so
much. If he had not persuaded Donna to drag me
out of my chair back in November, how would I have ever
found a way onto the dance floor under my own power?
With that thought, I realized how much this
Dance Project had cured my crippled self-esteem. I smiled because
these compliments had shoved my very pissed-off Phobia into the
dark shadows. Who could have imagined dancing could have shut down my Phobia?
But it was true. The
Farmhouse had been exactly what I needed. I said a quiet 'thank you'
to Rachel for teaching me not to succumb to my fears
all the time. It was the memory of her that
had given me the courage to visit Casa Mark
in the first place and then the Farmhouse two months later.
Even the River Oaks Seven deserved some gratitude. If they had not
been so damn mean to me, where would I have found the energy necessary
to devote so much time to this project?
Six months ago
I had begun my Dance Project under such extreme circumstances that I had
concluded that the Universe had virtually ordered me to learn to dance.
Although I had wondered if I was crazy many times, I doggedly stuck
stayed with David's lessons and my nighttime practice sessions in the Magic
Mirror. The best break of all had been making friends with Mark.
Without Mark's help, I could not imagine getting past the dead end I hit
thanks to Rachel and my Dilemma. Now look at me. This Dance
Project had accomplished the miracle of putting Humpty-Dumpty back
together again following Colorado State.
The feeling
that I was
on a 'Meant to be' Path was very strong at
the moment. This had been a
very strange route to take, but I could not question the results. I didn't
know where I was headed, but I wasn't going to
stop now. All I knew was that I was full of
optimism about visiting the straight dance clubs and putting my
new-found skills to the test.
|
LOST YEARS: THE MAMBO STEP
|
It was
Saturday, February 1. After running
into Disco Dave at the Farmhouse the previous week,
I could not wait for my next class.
Dancing throughout January at the Farmhouse
helped me make dramatic progress. These hours
and hours of practice had really paid off. Barely
able to contain the pride I felt over my
newfound mastery of Freestyle, I
wanted to study David's moves and get even better.
David's two
favorite songs were
Rock Your Baby by George
McRae and Rock the Boat by Hues Connection.
David would move
so gracefully when he played these songs. I tried to
imitate his fluid movement, but it just wasn't
happening. Whereas I was learning to dance one step at a time, David
was a natural. I was so envious. David had a
real gift!
I had
made friends with the
four new students in January. Now for the
first time I began to come early knowing I might see
a friendly face. The funny thing
is my new friends
watched me dance almost as much as they did David.
I was their inspiration. They took my word for it
that I was no better than they were when I started.
To be honest, I was far worse, but they refused to
believe. The important things is they got the
message. If I could get
this good in six months, then there was hope for
them too.
|
|
The River Oaks
women continued to rule the roost, but the addition of the new students had altered the
dynamics. No doubt the
women overheard the compliments I received from
my new friends. That development could not
have gone over well. The support of my
friends, my improvement, and David's growing
respect for me undermined their status.
And, as we know, status meant everything to these
women. Judging by their
frowns and body language, they had lost some of
their swagger. Did I detect a look of concern?
David said
he was going to
teach us Cuban hip motion today. He showed us
the 'Mambo Side Step'.
David stepped right, then
pushed his hip to the right. He repeated the
move to his left
using a triple step in both directions. I smiled.
Cool move. I definitely wanted to learn this
Mambo step so I could show it to Juicy and Lucy
later tonight. I could hardly wait for them to
make a fuss over me.
Ordinarily I
had a slow learning curve, but not this time.
To my delight, I picked up the Mambo move relatively
easily. Not
only that, when I compared my movement to the seven
women in the mirror, there was no doubt I had it and
they didn't. Those nasty women couldn't move
their hips if they tried. Perhaps their innate meanness had permanently
frozen the lower part of their body.
Paying the
women no further attention, I practiced the Cuban
hip move in the mirror without a care in the world.
I was having so much fun I failed to notice David
had stopped to watch me. When I did finally
catch on, I stopped and grinned sheepishly.
David clapped his hands and said, "Hey, don't stop,
Rico Sauvé! You look good, amigo!"
|
It was a
high compliment indeed, but my first reaction was concern for David. Fearing
David had made a bad mistake, I immediately glanced at the women.
Sure enough, a look of horror had crossed their faces. When
David saw their reaction, he paled in
instant recognition of his error. The women were upset because
David had complimented me publicly, a serious violation of the unspoken
rule. David had been
openly disloyal to the River Oaks Seven for the first time.
Seeing their angry looks
in the mirror, this was
their first show of weakness I had ever observed.
They turned and looked at
each other with a dismayed 'Can you believe what
just happened??' expression. Seeing their faces contorted in disbelief, I could just imagine what raced through
their minds... 'Oh my God, David was nice to
Sasquatch! Please tell us that
David and Sasquatch are not friends!?!'
A woman
named Mrs. Tisdale realized I might have noticed her
pained expression. Rather than use the
mirror to check me out, without thinking Mrs.
Tisdale turned her head to see if I had noticed.
The moment our eyes locked, she grimaced at her
mistake. This was the first time someone from the River Oaks
Seven had ever looked in my direction during class.
Mrs. Tisdale had just confirmed my
existence. Tickled, I gave her an obnoxious smirk and
placed my hands on my hips. Yes, Mrs. Tisdale, I really do
exist.
|
|
Embarrassed,
Mrs. Tisdale turned back to face the firing squad.
She was met
by the angry faces of her six friends for breaking
rank. The woman had committed a faux pas of the
highest magnitude. This was my breakthrough. The
existence of Sasquatch had been confirmed. Life for them would
never be the same.
My four
friends laughed. They understood what was going on. At
their snickers, several women blushed with embarrassment. The women realized
I had gained the upper hand. I could see it in their grim
expressions. The
seven women were not the same afterwards. From this point on, they
were just going through the motions. No doubt they wanted to
leave, but that would give me too much satisfaction.
Nevertheless, the lack of effort said it all.
|
|
At the end of
class, as always the River Oaks Seven went through
their ritualistic goodbye hugs to David, but their
hearts were not in it. The missing lipstick said it
all... David didn't have a mark on his face. He had received
nothing but air kisses.
Noting the
distinct lack of sincerity, I had a
hunch I would never see these women again. Sure enough,
when I entered the dance room the following week,
the River Oaks Seven were nowhere to be seen.
David kept looking at the clock to no avail. Finally he
turned to me and shrugged his shoulders. I nodded
and David nodded back. We both agreed... the
women were gone.
David turned on
Rock the Boat and
away we went.
The torch
had been passed. Ding dong, the witches were dead.
These women had taught me a valuable lesson. Beauty is
only skin deep.
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
TWENTY ONE:
TRIANGLE
|
|
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:
TRIANGLE
Written by Rick
Archer
|
|
|
Rick
Archer's Note:
Based on a lifetime of experience, I am convinced the River
Oaks Seven was a Fated relationship. Without
them, I would have never made the same progress on my Dance Path.
To me it was a Cosmic Joke just how bad I was at dancing.
Even worse, I had put all my eggs in one basket for reasons
I could barely fathom. Without knowing what was going
on, I kept getting hints that dancing was important for some
reason. The most important hint of all was the River
Oaks Seven. Convinced these women had been placed in
my life for a reason, I was bound and determined to see
where my dance hunch would take me.
Based on the extreme anger I felt, I recognized that these
women were a part of
my Fate right from the start. Under ordinary circumstances, I would have quit after my
first class. For that matter, I wanted to quit
several other times. However I refused to leave because I did not
want to give these women the satisfaction of knowing they had run
me off.
Anyone who knows me would realize the easiest way to get me
to stick around would be to trigger my sense of inferiority.
I had been knocked down early in life and placed at a huge
disadvantage compared to my privileged St. John's peers.
Now I had a burning desire to prove to myself to these St.
John's archetypes I was just as good as they were.
They say your worst enemy is your best teacher. Based
on lessons taught to me by Vanessa, Fujimoto and the River
Oaks Seven, I would have to agree with that. By aggravating me no end, these
women provoked the
fury I needed to keep returning to class despite little early progress. In hindsight, I can attest the
River Oaks Seven did me a real favor. They were
instrumental in keeping me focused on a goal that made
absolutely no sense. By chasing those women off, I
healed my sense of loss regarding the dance parties I did
not participate in back in high school. No doubt my
former classmates still held a decided edge in many areas,
but when it came to dancing, I had no peer. It was
good to put at least one ancient bitterness to rest.
Today the Chip on my Shoulder was one burden lighter.
But Chip was still there. And so was Phobia. The
struggle would continue.
|
|
|
LOST YEARS:
ME AND
SUE AND THAT GUY TOO
|
I was no
stranger to Love Triangles. Emily-Eric-Rick.
Vanessa-Kenny-Rick. Yolanda-Robbie-Rick.
Rachel-Aaron-Rick. Been there, done that, lost
every one of them. But this time I was the
observer, not the victim.
Mark referred
to Sean as the best Christmas present he ever
received. I recalled the moment in late December when Mark first told me about
Sean.
Mark poured his heart out about his love for
Sean and how wonderful the guy was. It was
love at first sight. Mark and Sean immediately realized they had something
special. Shortly after
New Year Mark made his big announcement.
Mark beamed with pride when he told me the two of
them
had decided to become exclusive. This was a big
step for Mark. From what Mark told me, monogamy did not come
naturally to gay men. Here in the mid-Seventies, the gay community had
elevated casual sex to a crescendo. Mark told me it was not uncommon for
an attractive gay man living in a big city to count his lifetime
conquests in the hundreds, perhaps even in the thousands. Considering I
could still count the women I had been with on one
hand, my eyes
bulged in astonishment. Yes, I knew I had led a
sheltered life, but the disparity was shocking.
Given this
context, when Mark said that he and Sean were planning to be exclusive, I
gathered that limiting oneself to just one partner - something I took
for granted - was a big deal for him. Mark seemed
amazed at his decision. Mark muttered aloud, "I don't know if I even know how to be
faithful!!"
|
|
|
Mark's
love life was definitely weird, but it soon got weirder. I
raised an eyebrow in late January when Mark broke more big news. He
explained that Mariah had joined Sean and Mark in their lovemaking. As Mark
called it, they were having a Three-Way. Mark said it was incredible. He had never been so happy in his
life!
This was the dawn of the Love Triangle, my preferred term. The Love Triangle was the
first personal information Mark had ever shared with me about
Mariah.
So Mystery Mariah was having sex with two gay men.
Hmm. I didn't see that one coming. I wasn't pleased to
know I had lost out in the Mariah sweepstakes to two gay men, but
then again I had no idea what made the Ice Queen tick.
As I listened
to Mark,
I was glad that he was happy, but thought to myself I had never heard of a stranger relationship. As I
visualized the three of them in bed together, I thought Mark
was taking a big chance.
"Mark, are you sure this is a good idea?"
"Absolutely," Mark replied. "Mariah asked to join us
and Sean said he was all for it."
"I think
sooner or later, someone
is bound to get jealous. I am sure of it."
Mark
disagreed. "Everybody is an adult here, Rick. We all know what the
risks are and we all know that as long as we communicate, we can
make this work."
Well,
Mark was the Master. If anyone could pull it off, Mark would
be the one to do it. Mark knew more
about relationships than any person I had ever met. Be
that as it may, I still thought what Mark was doing was risky.
|
|
LOST YEARS: TROUBLE IN
PARADISE
|
I
had assumed the demise of the River Oaks Seven would make
me deliriously happy, but such was not the case. Instead,
beating them took all the fun out of my Dance Project.
I suddenly understood why so many sports teams have
trouble repeating their success. It
was like climbing to the top of the mountain and feeling empty
because the goal had been reached and there was no other
mountain to tackle. The loss of my
nemesis had taken the wind out of my sails.
Here
in February, the Farmhouse was
not what it used to be. Now that someone had let all the
air out of the balloon, I began to go through the motions.
It was obviously time to move on to my next
mountain... dancing in the straight nightclubs.
However, I refused to budge.
I stuck around out of loyalty to Mark, Lucy and
Jill. In addition, I still nursed a long shot hope that
beautiful Mariah
would lose interest in the two gay men and fall into my arms at
some point. I was very skeptical about the
chances of Mark's Love Triangle working out.
|
|
For
three Saturday nights in a row I watched Mark, Sean, and Mariah at the
Farmhouse with a morbid sense of fascination. I was curious about all sorts of things.
It was surprising enough to learn the Ice Queen was having
sex with two gay men, but what exactly was the arrangement?
Who was zooming who? Previously I had assumed Mark was completely into men, but
now I wasn't so sure.
Trust me, there were many questions I wanted to ask.
However, I did not dare ask. Knowing Mark, he would
have given me every gory detail. In reality, I was
reluctant to know what the answer
might be. The Gay World no longer held any
fascination. If nothing else, there was no longer a shred
of doubt in my mind that I was straight. Furthermore, I
had nothing to prove with my dancing. It was good enough.
Feeling myself disengage
from the gay scene, so the less I knew about what
happened behind closed doors in Mark's Triangle, the better. I tried to be open-minded, but sometimes
the Gay World was just too bizarre for me to comprehend.
So I deliberately chose not to pry the lid any wider
than necessary.
Mystery Mariah continued to unsettle me for all sorts of reasons.
By definition, Mariah had to be at least partially straight. After all, she was having sex with two men at the moment. So what if
they were gay men? They weren't lesbians, were they?
Even more
perplexing, I
still did not understand why a beautiful heterosexual woman
was
living with a gay man in the first place. I had never
found the nerve to ask Mark this question, but I was dying to know
the answer. It crossed my mind that maybe
Mariah was just as weird as I was. I wondered what her
story was. Was she taking a Siesta too? Maybe Mariah was a Stranger in a Strange
Land for her own complicated reasons. In that case, we
had something in common. Lost in the wrong world together,
maybe we would find each other. We certainly belonged together... or
so I told myself.
I was still climbing the walls to be with Mariah.
The problem with
excessive lust is that it leads to poor choices.
Given that Mark was my best friend, my instincts warned me Mariah was an especially poor choice.
Ultimately, I was relieved by the development of the Love
Triangle because it made it that much easier to leave Mariah
alone. So I stayed on the sidelines and waited for an
opening. I fully expected problems to develop. It did not
take long to realize
I was reading the tea leaves correctly. There was Trouble in Paradise.
On Valentines Day,
theoretically the most romantic day of the year, Mark
stopped me in the hall and asked if we could talk.
After closing the door to his office, he wasted no
time confessing he was having romantic difficulties.
I was sorry to
learn that Mark's Triangle was in trouble, but not
surprised. Today
Mark dropped hints that he wasn't
getting his fair share of the pizza in the bedroom. He did not
come right out and say it, but I gathered Mark was
settling for the crust while the other two got the
pepperoni. I wanted to ask if this meant he
was forced to watch while the other two
went at it. However, I did not pry.
From this
point on, my
daily conversations with Mark took a dark turn. Mark and I flipped roles.
During our frequent daytime talks, now I was
the listener and Mark was the troubled one. It was like Mark and I were on a seesaw.
While my fortunes were on the rise, Mark's love life was
plummeting faster than a hurtling meteor. How utterly
strange to witness this twist in fortunes. It
saddened me to see my Brightest Day was run parallel
to Mark's Darkest Day. Just six short months
ago our roles had been completely reversed.
|
LOST YEARS: A LESS THAN
SUBTLE HINT
|
The entrance
of Sean into Mark's life did me an odd favor. Now that Mark didn't go
around drooling over me,
Juicy
and Lucy were starting to believe I was telling the
truth when I said I was just here to dance.
Plus I decided to tell them the whole story, Acne,
Phobia, Epic Losing Streak, Vanessa, Graduate
School, River Oaks Seven, Disco Dave, the whole
shebang. Once I
explained how unattractive I had felt all my life,
they finally figured out what I meant when I said I was on a mission.
Turning serious for a moment, they said they were rooting for me.
Lucy understood how it felt to be
unattractive because she had dealt with the same
issue. Jill said ditto for her. They
were sweet women. Nature had not blessed them
with beauty, but it had given them a kind
nature. I was glad they were my friends.
I had been thinking about trying out the Second Office Club again, but their
friendship held me back. These two women had
made me feel attractive for the first time in ages.
Due to the gratitude I felt, I was reluctant to
leave. Besides, dancing somewhere else wouldn't be the
same without them.
|
|
Strangely
enough, Juicy and Lucy reminded me of my beloved dog Terry. I
remembered how I agonized over leaving Terry behind when I went off to
college. If I were to leave, there was a strong chance I would never see
these two women
again.
Unfortunately I could not
take Juicy and Lucy with me. Where would the
Plumpettes find the courage to follow me to a straight club
populated by slender young women in the prime of
their lives? For all my flaws, I did have one redeeming trait... I was a very loyal
person at heart. I did not want to turn my back on my friends, so
I stuck around even though the thrill was gone.
On Saturday,
February 15th, I was hanging out with Lucy and
Jill at the Farmhouse when Jill began singing the blues.
"Well,
guys, last night was another Valentine's Day
spent alone. It has been a long dry spell, my fourth
year in a row.
Thank goodness my favorite bottle of wine came
to visit. I watched The Way They
Were on TV and had a nice cry if I may
say so."
Good grief,
first Mark, now Jill. Is anybody happy here?
I decided to try and cheer her up.
"You can be my Valentine, Juicy."
Seeing
the instant frown on Lucy's face, I quickly added, "So can you,
Lucy. You are so slender now I didn't even
notice you."
They both
smiled at my quick recovery. Now it was Lucy's turn. "In
case you have forgotten, Rick, I've already
warned you that when I lose fifty more pounds, I'm
coming after you. I am losing weight at a
rapid clip, so by chance do you have a cute friend lined
up for Jill?"
Jill objected.
"Wait a minute, I want Rick too. You can have
his friend, Lucy, and I will take Rick."
"Knock it off,
you two. No claws, no scratching. I hate it when you fight over me.
I don't want any blood on my shirt."
"We need
to find a way to slice you in two, Boy Toy!"
"Please
don't be
talking about cutting things off. That makes me nervous."
The girls laughed. This was a
game we had played before many times over the past
three months. They loved to talk
about the three of us having sex together, but
unless they found some way to get me very drunk, it
wasn't happening. Maybe that was another
reason why I never drank here at the Farmhouse.
I liked to stay on my toes for obvious reasons.
I was
worried about my girlfriends. My friend
Jason back at Colorado State once handed me an article titled 'The
Point of No Return'. The article said
that when weight gain reached a certain point, there was no hope.
I would never embarrass the girls with the truth, but I doubted either women
would ever lose the weight. If so, these two women were probably
doomed when it came to men. Jill and Lucy were pretty lonely, so my companionship filled a
much-need void. Considering my value to them,
this explains why I was completely
taken off guard by the next
part of the conversation.
Jill asked,
"So what about you, Boy Toy? Any romantic
possibilities? When are you going to start
dating again?"
"And leave you
two? Never."
Jill said, "Oh,
cut the shit, don't start that again. If you don't
want to date, then why should we let a good man go
to waste?
Just pick one of us and shoot the other."
That prompted Lucy
to say, "I
would suggest a three-way, but every time I think of
that I look at Mark and change my mind."
With that, we
grew quiet. Mark's woes in the Love
Triangle were obvious for everyone to see and all
three of us were depressed.
Right now Mariah and Sean were hot and heavy out on the dance
floor. Watching the sparks fly between them on
Valentine's Weekend,
we could not help but notice how sad Mark was.
Sitting at another table, Mark was pretending to talk to someone, but
mostly he was
sneaking worried peeks in their direction.
It was a pitiful sight to see.
Jill broke the
silence. "Okay, Rick, forget the
three-way, forget shooting one of us and forget
slicing you in two. If Lucy and I can't have you,
then someone deserves you. You
say you came here to learn to dance, well, I think you've
achieved your goal. Now that you
have eliminated
those nasty rich women you told us about, what's your
next move?"
"Are you
girls giving me a hint?"
Lucy and Jill
looked at each other, then looked back at me.
They replied as one.
"That's exactly what we are
doing!!"
Jill and Lucy were right.
Now that I had
vanquished the River Oaks Seven, I had experienced a
total
let-down in regards to my dancing. It was
embarrassing how much I missed taunting those seven
women with my progress. But the real reason the
Farmhouse had ceased to be fun was Mark's misery.
Mark was the heartbeat, the pulse of our group
spirit. Without Mark's sunshine, our Farmhouse
fun had gone into eclipse. With Mark's
unhappiness affecting all of us, the energy was in
serious
decline. The only thing
keeping me here was my friendship with Jill and
Lucy. And now they were shoving me out the
door for my own good.
Should I
listen to them and jump ship? No. I decided I still
wasn't ready. With the memory of Rachel's
betrayal still fresh in my mind, I preferred to
avoid chasing my next heartache as long as I could.
I decided to stay. Who knows? Maybe
Mariah would come my way. With that thought, I
frowned. Fat chance of that. Noting the
show Salome was
putting on for her lover Sean, Mariah would not be headed my way
anytime soon. Not only that, she wasn't headed
back to Mark either. Mark was a lost cause, I was sure of it. Based on the way Mariah
was enticing Sean at this very minute, Mark was
doomed.
Like I said,
I am loyal to a fault. Mark, Lucy and Jill were directly
responsible for my comeback. I did not want to leave them.
However, what if I were to seek out a new venue in addition to dancing?
I could reserve Saturday for the Farmhouse, but try dancing somewhere else on
another night. But where would I go? I began to give that
idea serious thought.
|
LOST YEARS: THREE'S A
CROWD
|
At the end of
February, Mark's problems escalated to crisis mode.
On Thursday, February 27, Mark called me on my
office phone. He did not sound
good, so I hurried over to his
office. Mark broke down
the moment he saw me and openly wept. These weren't just moist tears in his eyes;
Mark was sobbing with grief. I sat there
awkwardly and let things run their course.
Finally Mark
composed himself enough to explain. Mark said his
Three-Way was spinning badly out of control. Yesterday
afternoon Mark played a hunch and deliberately came home early.
Sure enough, he came across Sean and Mariah in the act.
Given the direction the sex had been going lately,
Mark suspected this wasn't the first time two of the three tenors had
split off
into duplicitous duet. Following his habit of confronting his fears,
Mark
asked the two of them what the story was. Upon questioning, Mark discovered that
Sean and Mariah had
been going at it for some time now, but
wanted to conceal the painful truth from Mark. They preferred to have sex when Mark wasn't around,
so Mariah had secretly reworked her schedule to accommodate
afternoon delight while Mark was still at work.
|
|
Mark
was absolutely crushed. "I cannot believe Sean and
Mariah have been cheating on me!"
Good grief. How could it be 'cheating' if two
people who had been having open sex together in front of
Mark continued to have sex on the side? I
decided Mark was in no mood to explain it to me.
Besides, I got the point. Mark could not bear
feeling left out. So instead I
asked Mark what had gone wrong. Mark ruefully
explained that Sean had discovered a previously unsuspected
interest in having sex with women. Apparently Sean had no idea how much
he liked sex with women until Mark invited Mariah into their
bed. Mark moaned that Mariah had awakened Sean's
latent heterosexuality!
My ears perked up. 'Latent heterosexuality'?
Did
Mark really say that??
Never heard that one before. I almost laughed
out loud, but out of respect
for Mark, I managed to suppress it. After
all the times I had been accused of being secretly
gay, poor Mark had been done in by a guy who was
secretly straight. This fiasco was dripping
with irony.
Now that the
secret was out, things had taken a strong turn for the
worse. Mariah and Sean decided there was no
longer any point in hiding, but they still
preferred to have sex in private. For the first time,
last night Mariah and Sean had
decided not to sneak around anymore. Instead
they deliberately asked Mark to leave the room while they had sex. Mark gave me the
woeful details of how they apologized profusely for rejecting him.
They hated sending him away, but
claimed that given their intense feelings for each
other, they needed to
be alone. Mark took the hint and went to
another room. However, after Sean shut the door
and locked it, Mark confessed he
had pressed his ear to the door and listened to them make love.
Mark was in
serious pain. "I despise being excluded!!
It
drove me insane with jealousy listening to them pant and moan!"
I
was horrified. Was Mark out of his mind? Why
would he torture himself like that? I tried to imagine how I would have
felt if Vanessa and Kenny had sex in another room and I was
forced to listen. Or Rachel and Aaron. I would have gone out of my mind with
jealousy. And yet at the same time, I understood Sean
and Mariah's point of view. The last thing
they wanted was watching Mark bawl his head off with
grief as they danced the horizontal Tango.
Indeed, judging from
the puddle of tears collecting on Mark's desk, Mark had gone
out of his mind just from listening. It wasn't just that he was jealous, the
rejection he felt was unbearable. Now that the Three-Way
had turned into a Two-Way and Mark was facing a One-Way
ticket to nowhere, he was understandably miserable.
"Is
there is any way to rescue your Triangle,
Mark?"
Mark looked up. "I don't know if this rift can be repaired." Shaking his head in
doubt, Mark continued. "Probably not. Three's a crowd. Someone has to go and it
is bound to be me. If Sean had his way, I
could stay. It is Mariah who is unsure
whether I can stay. I am deeply worried
Mariah will force Sean to push me aside
completely. Right now I am terrified of being put out in the cold."
I didn't know
what to say to Mark. I had warned him long ago that he was playing
with fire, but took no pleasure in finding out I was right. I
finally decided to ask Mark to explain his dynamics with Mariah.
As
Mark explained the story, he and Mariah were more like best
friends. They were like girlfriends who were
roommates. As long as Mark had casual sex with one man
after another, Mariah could have cared less. She
wasn't possessive in that way. However, when Mark and
Sean started to fall in love, for the
first time, Mariah felt abandoned. Sean's presence threatened
the stability of her relationship with Mark.
Furthermore Mariah was the one who had to listen as Sean and
Mark went at it behind closed doors. Threatened by
Sean's increasing importance, Mariah confessed to Mark her
fear of losing him to Sean. That's when Mark came up with the
brilliant idea of involving her in a three-way.
It
worked at first, but then it backfired.
I listened
with astonishment. I had never
heard a stranger story.
What was Mark going to do? I was
reminded of an old
punch line... "My best friend ran off with my wife and
I miss him!!"
Sean and
Mariah enjoyed making love so much, they had fallen
in love.
"I don't
know what I am going to do, Mariah doesn't want to share Sean
with me any more. She won't let me touch her
anymore and she has a fit if I try to hug Sean."
This did not
sound good. I
understood it is theoretically possible to have casual sex with
different people at the same time. If strong emotions are not
involved, it becomes a game of physical
pleasure. You scratch my back; I scratch yours. However, when feelings get involved, I believed
feelings change the equation. There
was a current book known as the Harrad Experiment
which
suggested sharing partners can work just fine even when feelings
are involved, but I was not buying it. Casual
sex maybe, but not with people who who had strong feelings for each other.
The Rachel situation was all I needed to conclude I never wanted
to share someone I cared about.
The Harrad Experiment
really got under my skin. I understood
if I was willing to look the other way when Rachel
admitted sleeping with Aaron, I
could have enjoyed two final nights of passion,
Saturday and Sunday, with the most
exquisite woman I had ever met before she left town
on Monday.
But I couldn't pull it off. I was unable to share
Rachel because my
feelings were intensely involved. I became
so jealous when I learned Rachel was having sex with
another man at the same time as me that I could not settle
down and pretend to be cool with it. I discovered I had no control over my darkest feelings
whatsoever. Taking pride that Rachel was 'My Woman', I was
incapable of sharing her. If I
couldn't conquer my jealousy, then I didn't see how Mark could do it either. His sad
experience served to reinforce my idea that most people have difficulty sharing a lover when their hearts are involved.
Too much pain and insecurity.
However I was willing to admit that perhaps other men were
wired differently. Maybe some people could share their
favorite partners without
misgivings and jealousy. I had been in awe when Mark
claimed he had the power. I
was ready to tip my hat to him. However, now it looked like Mark
was human after all. Mark was
getting a double dose of what I went through. His man was cheating
on him, his woman was cheating on him, and the two of them had just
kicked him out of their triangle!! No wonder Mark was
so miserable. I could not imagine how Mark coped with so much pain.
I also doubted this would end well.
|
MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK
FOUR
Chapter
TWENTY TWO:
MORLOCK
|
|
|